The Lady Takes a Pride

The Shifters of Catamount, Texas 1 The Lady Takes a Pride Carla Barnhart finds a murder-for-hire plot in her boss's e-...

Author: Shay Ashley | Hunter Josie

64 downloads 598 Views 1MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

The Shifters of Catamount, Texas 1

The Lady Takes a Pride Carla Barnhart finds a murder-for-hire plot in her boss's e-mail and thinks it's a joke, but when he turns up dead, she knows she's in trouble. Taken into protective custody with a new identity as Carly Barnes, she is stashed away in Catamount, Texas, with alpha Tyler Lucas and his pride of cougars. Most of the pride knows the shy schoolteacher is meant to be their mate, but youngest brother, Cougar, has doubts this human woman will understand his need to dominate and discipline. Loving her new life and the men of the pride, Carly earns final acceptance by visiting Cougar's BDSM club and showing the Dom she's willing to learn. She thrives under the passionate attention of the shifters, but their happiness is short-lived. Trouble comes in the form of a serpent assassin determined to kill Carly, just as he killed the pride's first mate. Note: There is no sexual relationship or touching for titillation between or among the men. Genre: Ménage a Trois/Quatre, Paranormal, Western/Cowboys Length: 123,127 words

THE LADY TAKES A PRIDE The Shifters of Catamount, Texas 1

Ashley Shay and Josie Hunter

LOVEXTREME FOREVER

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer. WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at [email protected]

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK IMPRINT: LoveXtreme Forever

THE LADY TAKES A PRIDE Copyright © 2012 by Ashley Shay and Josie Hunter E-book ISBN: 1-61926-587-7 First E-book Publication: April 2012 Cover design by Les Byerley All art and logo copyright © 2012 by Siren Publishing, Inc. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission. All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers Dear Readers, If you have purchased this copy of The Lady Takes a Pride by Ashley Shay and Josie Hunter from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book. The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment. This is Ashley Shay’s and Josie Hunter’s livelihoods. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. Shay’s and Ms. Hunter’s rights to earn a living from their work. Amanda Hilton, Publisher www.SirenPublishing.com www.BookStrand.com

THE LADY TAKES A PRIDE The Shifters of Catamount, Texas 1 ASHLEY SHAY AND JOSIE HUNTER Copyright © 2012

Chapter One Federal Marshal Gabriel Laughton read through the folder in his hand though he already knew everything about the witness on the other side of his desk. He hated handling normals, especially the women. For one reason or another, they offered nothing but trouble. They either did something stupid—like contacting an old friend—to force relocation or they ended up falling for him. He’d had a few equate “saving your ass” with “in love with you.” Yep. Nothing but trouble. He glanced up. This assignment might work out okay. She was a pretty enough woman but a little tame for his taste. He liked a woman with sass, one that turned heads in a crowd. Carla Barnhardt wasn’t that sort of woman, not by a long shot. She looked respectable, like someone’s unmarried sister, like a grade school teacher. Gabriel looked at her over the top of the manila folder, and she gave him a nervous smile. She had large blue eyes with long dark lashes that contrasted with the ash blonde of her shoulder-length hair. He nodded to himself, pleased with her wholesome image. The place he’d chosen for her fit her like a fine glove because there was no way in hell his cousins down in Catamount, Texas would be interested in this kind of woman. And, as luck would have it, the Lucas brothers had a little girl. That bonus offered her a ready job, so suspicion would be minimal. In the Witness Protection Program, the Justice Department tried to find occupations for their witnesses that had a hint of their former training. If

8


nothing could be found in their field, the department picked something available that interested them. He usually combed the database for a couple of hours until he found the perfect solution. In this case, though, the point was moot. Carla couldn’t be assigned just any location. Oh no, the little city mouse hadn’t just found herself embroiled in a regular criminal mess. She’d unwittingly stumbled across the line that would forever change her life. She’d become a blip on the radar of the shadow world few people knew about, and now, she not only had thugs after her, she had otherworldly thugs after her. She didn’t stand a chance unless he set her up with the right people. And his badass shifter cousins…definitely the right kind of people. Ms. Barnhardt would make a perfect nanny for his cousin’s daughter. Tyler Lucas lived with his three brothers on a spread that not only had a lot of private land, Gabe knew for a fact it had great security. Tyler hadn’t worked in Homeland Security’s paranormal division since its inception without extensive knowledge of what it took to keep intruders away, plus he had the connections to get the extra oomph it took to keep paras off his land. Tyler’s place would be airtight against the bad elements of both the normal world and the other world few knew existed. Gabe hoped she’d go for the transfer because they had to get her out of Washington, DC, ASAP. Her safety had been compromised, but Gabriel wasn’t about to tell her that. Being new to the case, he knew he had to win her trust in order to be her handler. The last thing he needed was a scared filly bolting out of town. That wouldn’t look good on his record, and her bloated, poisoned carcass would look even worse. Snake shifters left grisly crime scenes. He cleared his throat, and she flinched. “Sorry.” Damn, she was skittish. He’d have to ease into this gently, act like it was just another assignment for him, though it was far from just another assignment. “Let me refresh my memory of your case. You became aware of a murder-for-hire plot aimed at a senator, right?” Carla nodded, biting her full bottom lip. He watched her for a moment, concentrating on her mouth. He hadn’t noticed how lush and rosy it was when she first walked in. Her small white teeth nibbled seductively, and for some reason, he couldn’t— “Marshal Laughton?”

The Lady Takes a Pride

9

His gaze shot to her eyes. What the hell was wrong with him? He obviously needed to get laid if he’d fallen under the spell of Ms. White Bread. “Yes, Ms. Barnhardt?” “Is everything okay? You seemed…” He shook his head. “Everything’s fine.” He must have sounded a bit too brusque because she drew back slightly in her chair. He glanced at her mouth again. Just a pair of lips. Nothing more. He wondered, though, if he could get Perkins to switch assignments with him. Perkins had gotten some regular normal Joe, but he looked smart enough to keep quiet. He noticed her hands tightening on the arms of the chair, so he softened his tone. “Please continue.” “Okay.” She took a deep breath, like she needed fortification to tell her story one more time. He watched her breasts rise and fall under the cheap material. The white cotton shirt seemed a bit tight. He thought maybe the stress had been getting to her. In a situation like this, women either lost too many pounds or packed them on. Carla Barnhardt obviously found her strength in Twinkies and ice cream. Not too much, but enough that her body held what he thought might be newly rounded curves, curves that he suddenly found incredibly appealing. Damn, he needed to get rid of her. “I accidentally read an e-mail to my boss, and the details were all spelled out. At first I thought it might be a joke.” Her gaze darted toward the door as though she expected someone to refute her story. “Then that man showed up for a meeting with Mr. Haney, and I knew it wasn’t a joke. The man felt—” She swallowed hard, and her small hands tightened on the arms of the chair. “I’m not even sure how to say this…” “Words usually work best,” he snapped. She jerked back in her seat again. Damn, he hadn’t meant to sound that curt, but this woman did something to him. He was having trouble holding on to his essence. The mystical shield he created and wore like a second skin to mask his paranormal aura seemed to be coming unraveled. This woman definitely had something special about her, though for the life of him, he couldn’t figure it out. She seemed just like any other human woman. His gaze locked on the pulse that fluttered in her neck. He needed to keep her alive. Just keep her alive like he’d done for scores of others. Why did that seem like such a monumental task right now?

10


He waved his hand. “He felt…” The word burst out of her mouth with more force than he’d have thought possible. “Wrong.” She sat up straighter now that she’d made a decision. “Just wrong. I know I don’t work for the Justice Department, like you do”—here she lifted her chin to condemn him for his attitude—“but when something or someone doesn’t feel right, I know it. He felt wrong.” Gabe rubbed his chin. Yep. Most people couldn’t get more specific than that. He’d heard that word a lot throughout his career. Of course, Gabe had heard other words that would have fit this particular thing. Sinister, nasty, repulsive, but the most often used word—“Survey says!”—was “snaky.” People had no idea how close they came with that one. “We can go with wrong for now,” Gabe said wearily. He already knew what class of shifter they were dealing with. He just wanted to see how in tune she was. Pretty in tune since she’d only caught a glimpse of the shifter and come away with such intense feelings. He’d have been surrounded with some pretty tough magic when exposed out in the open like that, so if this little lady had felt even a second of weird, she had some powers of her own. Perhaps some kind of empath. She’d obviously felt something leaking into her normal air space. Maybe his cousins weren’t the right answer to this particular— Her voice snapped him out of his thoughts, and she sounded more than a little perturbed with him. “Marshal, why do you keep ignoring me?” When he glanced up, he saw something shimmering in her eyes. It took him a moment to recognize it as aggression. Was Little Ms. White Bread coming out of her shell, or had the stress finally gotten to her? Either way, she was staring at him like she either wanted to tear her claws into him or jump his bones. He couldn’t decide which, but both were disconcerting. He tossed his pen on the desk. “Just thinking, Ms. Barnhardt.” “So what did I see? What do you think it was?” “Excuse me?” “That thing…that movement or current or whatever it was I saw under his skin. I mean, for a moment, I thought…” So she had a lot more than just empathic abilities. She’d actually seen beneath the surface of her visitor at the school. And yet, so far, she hadn’t noticed anything unusual about him. Granted, the cloaking in the department was incredibly powerful, but given the magic the serpent shifter must have


11

used, it seemed entirely probable she’d see something hovering over him as well. She let her gaze wander to the window as she struggled with what she’d seen. He knew it was hard for anyone who saw the beginnings of a shift. Most often, they were able to rationalize it into their imagination and laugh it off, but Little Ms. Barnhardt seemed to be having a really hard time with that. She chewed on her luscious lip as it trembled. Oh, yeah, this would definitely be a taxing assignment. Might as well go for broke. “What did you think, Ms. Barnhardt?” Her eyes held that look he’d seen before, the one that said vocalizing the thoughts in her head would make her crazy. He thought she’d fall the way of all the others and shake her head, those silky strands of hair fluttering around her shoulders. Then she’d give a little laugh and say it had been her imagination and— “I thought he was going to change…into something else…right in front of me.” She shocked the living hell out of him. He almost choked on his own spit, but thankfully, she didn’t notice. He coughed then pulled a couple of file folders toward him, still struggling to find his breath. Lord, they were all in a world of hurt here. If that twisted serpentine of shit had even suspected she’d seen him shifting, she’d be dead within days. He couldn’t catch the words before they fell out of his mouth. “You realize this is a complete clusterfuck, right?” Her mouth dropped open. He wasn’t sure if it was his language or his acceptance that things were as bad as she feared. Either way, she didn’t say a word. She just nodded and glanced down at her lap, where her ringless fingers toyed with each other. “As long as we’re both on the same page,” Gabe said. “So let’s get back to the details. Your boss just left this e-mail open on his computer?” He knew no one who walked away and left their e-mail open in an office. Haney must have been an idiot, or he’d thought Carla Barnhardt was. “I can’t see anyone stupid enough to leave details of a murder around for just anyone to read.” Carla shook her head with a little frown. Her full lips pressed out in a little pout then turned down. When she continued, he had to force his gaze back up to her eyes. “No, no, it’s not like that. Mr. Haney was always very

12


secretive about his mail. In fact, he generally shut down his computer when he left the office, but we had a little emergency in one of the classrooms. He had to respond, of course, because we’re a private school, and we can’t afford to offend any of the parents. Since he is”—she took a deep breath— “or was the principal, you can see he had no choice. He may have been involved in a murder plot, but he’d always been a good principal.” If she saw anything incongruous about that statement, she didn’t show it. She paused for a moment and stared at him. He had no idea why, but those blue eyes gazed at him, seeming to want some sort of response. He thought a man could get lost in those innocent, trusting eyes, but he had no idea what she wanted. Generally, witnesses had emotions he couldn’t understand and didn’t really want to. Maybe he needed to validate her misplaced trust. Carla probably felt duped. She’d worked for Haney for a while. He just nodded. She wiggled her butt in the chair and gave him a tiny smile. He smiled back, not sure why, but that wiggle nearly undid him. His cock twitched in his pants, and for the twentieth time since she’d walked into the room, he thought how much he needed to get her out of his office and off to Texas. “I meant to turn off the screen in case it was confidential information about a student. You know how it is. Kids wander in and out of the offices without warning, and Mr. Haney pretty much kept his office open and available.” She heaved a huge sigh, and temptingly, her breasts rose up then fell. A button strained, and a gap appeared, giving him a glimpse of satiny skin. Gabe leaned back in his chair, forcing his eyes from her chest. “Private school. Good principal. Yeah, I get that.” Tears welled in her eyes. “I really thought he was a nice man.” Gabe jumped in to stop the waterworks before they started. He didn’t handle weepy females well. Damn, he wanted that regular Joe. “So you read the e-mail?” Carla blushed prettily and nodded, her eyes sparkling with those unshed tears. “I admit it. I couldn’t resist the temptation. I started reading, and I couldn’t stop. The message said—” “I’ve got it here.” Laughton patted the folder in front of him. He needed to shut her up before she could recite the lengthy but cryptic note. The breathy sound of her voice made his cock do more than twitch. It had begun


13

to grow and throb. Had he ever slept with an ash blonde? Maybe there was some memory buried in his subconscious. There was no freaking way this kind of woman could do anything for him. “It’s a good thing you paid attention, Ms. Barnhardt. If you hadn’t, we would have one dead senator on our hands. Your principal meant business. Too bad he committed suicide before we could interrogate him.” Mr. Haney had been one smart man. The suicide had saved him hours of agonizing pain for his transgression. “So why am I here, Marshal Laughton?” Carla asked. “I thought when Mr. Haney died all of this might go away.” “We suspect Haney simply carried out orders of a larger faction and served as liaison between that organization and a known hit man the FBI’s been hunting for years.” “A hit man?” she squeaked. The man portion of the word was a bit of an exaggeration because their subject was a bit more than a hit man and a bit more than human. He was on the FBI’s Most Wanted list and one of the shifters that Tyler Lucas and Homeland Security had been hunting for years. They had code-named him Viper, simply because he was lethal and of the Serpent Society. When it came down to it, they had no idea what kind of snake he was because Viper seemed invincible and left a trail of mayhem that belied he was a normal serpent shifter. Gabe hoped like hell he wasn’t some kind of hybrid. Viper had never let himself be photographed, he’d never fucked up an assignment, and he didn’t care which side he worked for. Gabe, however, did not intend to tell either the lovely witness or his cousins that Viper was the suspected assassin. Gabe hoped to avoid that unnecessary distraction entirely because the mere mention of Viper would send the Lucas brothers into a tailspin. Tyler would go ballistic, and Gabe needed him as calm as possible for this assignment. “That man in the office was a hit man?” she repeated. “Yes, Ms. Barnhardt, the man you described matches detailed witness reports we’ve received of a well-known assassin. To the best of our knowledge, he’s a contract agent. If the money is right, he’ll take the job. He has no military or political affiliations that we are aware of. He’s a rogue, and he’s very good at what he does. Had Mr. Haney not been considerate enough to off himself, I’m very certain this shif—” He paused for a second. He’d almost blown it. Why did those big blue eyes make him so dumb?

14


“I’m very certain this man would have made his death less than quick and far more painful than either of us can imagine.” Though he had a pretty damn good idea how painful it would have been. Her eyes slowly widened until they looked as big as saucers, and her perfect rosy lips parted in a startled O. He had visions of pushing his dick between them and— “S–so…” Her voice caught in her throat, and she swallowed thickly. “S–so I’m in d–danger?” Her hands tightened again on the arms of the chair, and her gaze flitted between the door and him, back and forth like the pendulum of a clock. She looked ready to bolt. Gabe leaned forward. “Ms. Barnhardt.” She took a quavering breath and locked her gaze on his. “Relax.” “H–how can I r–relax?” “Easy.” He nodded and smiled, trying to make her comfortable. “Breathe deeply. In and out. In and out.” She did what he said, her mouth trembling and her chest heaving. Like a schmuck, he focused on her breasts. Some day he’d go to hell. He almost wished it would happen today. He needed her gone. “Better?” he asked gently. “Y–yes.” “First, let me say the department intends to keep you alive, Ms. Barnhardt.” She took a shuddering breath. “Because I’m a potential witness?” She was a bit sharper than he’d given her credit for. “That’s part of it, of course,” Gabe said with a smile, “but we care, Ms. Barnhardt. We will do everything in our power to keep you safe.” “How will you do that? I mean…” A big fat tear rolled down her pink cheek. He jumped in quickly, heading another tear off at the pass. “With this.” He shoved the folder across his desk toward her. “Do you understand about witness protection?” Her quiet voice drifted across the distance between them. He had to lean forward to hear it. “Only what I’ve seen in movies and on TV.” “Then you probably know enough.”


15

She scooted forward a bit on her chair and reached for the folder. He couldn’t see much from his vantage point, but the tight skirt rose a bit on her creamy thighs. “We plan to give you a new life. We’ve found a position for you in Catamount, Texas. Four wealthy ranchers, brothers, need a tutor and a nanny. Would you be interested in an assignment like that?” **** Carla opened the folder and found a small stack of photos. She picked up the first, staring at a landscape shot of a large and luxurious ranch home set on what seemed like endless acres of beautiful terrain. She lifted it to stare at the photo beneath, a casual five-by-seven portrait. Four of the most gorgeous men she’d ever seen in her entire life—two men and a set of twins—stood near a barn and stared directly into her eyes. Four pairs of deep, mesmerizing green eyes peered from beneath cowboy hats perched on their long, tawny hair. Each one had the same rich, golden color base, but each brother’s hair held threads of varied shades of caramel, amber, goldenrod, and deep oak. They would have blended and become part of any landscape—a desert canyon, a Texas hillside, or a sandy stretch of beach. All four wore jeans and white T-shirts stretched across wide, muscled chests. She let her gaze roam over the four men and let out the breath she’d been holding. All four looked way better than any movie star she’d ever seen. A jolt of excitement hardened Carla’s nipples like a blast of cold air had passed over her skin. She quickly glanced up to see Marshal Laughton hadn’t missed it. His chiseled features didn’t change, but his eyes sparkled with amusement, and Carla felt another blush warm her cheeks. She’d never felt so aroused so fast in her life. It was an entirely new sensation for her. She’d never been one to feel sexual excitement without a whole lot of stimulation or attention. And yet, at this moment, her pussy fluttered with small pulses, and she felt a slight hint of moisture dampen her panties. The man in front of her was gorgeous, but these brothers… The marshal leaned a bit over his desk. She had the distinct impression he was trying to smell her. Was that possible? She wanted to shrivel up and die of embarrassment. She clenched her muscles, trying to hold in every bit

16


of moisture her body had created then drew back a bit, trying to escape his attention. Her movement seemed to spark something in him because he settled back in his chair and smiled. “Interested?” he asked. “Um…y–yes,” Carla stuttered, feeling like a complete idiot. She started to scan the photos again, but her hands shook, and she fumbled. The photos cascaded to the floor like a game of 52 Pickup. “Rats!” She leaned down and knocked her head against the desk. “Ow!” Marshal Laughton’s shadow fell across her. He squatted down beside her, and his gaze dropped into her cleavage. Her skin heated up as quickly as a match set to dry kindling. She wished her shirt didn’t feel so tight. She’d gone a bit overboard on the eating the last few weeks. Stress always made her famished, and food offered the only release she had from the worry and fear. She’d skip dessert for the next few days because these few extra pounds were becoming hard to conceal unless Marshal Laughton bought her a new wardrobe, and that seemed as likely as the two of them becoming lovers, or even friends. She wondered what it would be like to be this man’s lover…She imagined he would be magnificent in bed. Those long fingers would stroke her, raising goose bumps on her skin. Those lips would roam over every inch of her quivering flesh, and when he dipped his head down between her legs, she would feel his tongue— “Hey, you’re bleeding.” Carla shot a glance toward him. A look of concern had fallen over his face. He stood and leaned across the desk. She touched her forehead, and a drop of blood appeared on her finger. Marshal Laughton handed her a Kleenex. She dotted her forehead then pressed it against the small cut. She let him guide her back to the chair, and then he gathered up the fallen photos. She watched the muscles of his ass clench with his movement, wondering what they would feel like beneath her hands. She shook her head, pressing the Kleenex tighter. What was wrong with her? “You said tutor and nanny? There’s a child?” “Yes,” Marshal Laughton said, handing her a photo. “A daughter. She’s five.”


17

A petite little girl wearing a pink sundress smiled up at her. She squinted against the summer sun, but Carla saw her eyes were a lovely shade of dark green, and they sparkled with an iridescent light. Her honey-blonde curls fell over tanned shoulders from beneath a cute white cowgirl hat. Carla had worked around children for almost a decade, but she’d never seen a more beautiful child. “Which one is her father?” The marshal opened his mouth for a second then flipped through a few pages in the folder. “Apparently the oldest one…um, Tyler Lucas.” “Does the child have a mother?” Laughton shook his head then referred to his notes again. “Suzie’s mother died last year. The Lucas brothers have excellent credentials, and I believe you’ll be safe as long as you stick to your new identity and don’t draw attention to yourself.” “I wouldn’t have a problem with that,” she murmured. Surrounded by a family like this, no one would ever notice her. As usual, she’d blend into the woodwork like she had all her life. Marshal Laughton either didn’t hear or didn’t care because he ignored her. “You can’t tell anyone you’re part of the Witness Protection Program, not even your employers. We’ll provide you with references and a background, of course, but it’s your responsibility to keep in character.” “In character? What does that mean?” “It means, Ms. Barnhardt, considering the circumstances of this juncture in your life, reinventing yourself would be a very wise course.” “Reinvent myself?” “In a few days, Carla Barnhardt will be dead. This is your chance to be any kind of woman you’d like to be. Do you have any questions?” “Only about a million, but they can wait. I think I have too much to think about right now.” Like reinventing myself. Like working for four delicious men. Like keeping my hands off those delicious men. Her thoughts had begun to stray into a realm she had no business thinking about when the marshal’s voice snapped her out of a daydream of four men surrounding her naked body. “We’ll keep you safe, Ms. Barnhardt.”

18


My God, what is wrong with me? She’d almost forgotten the most important thing she had to think about. An assassin. She shuddered thinking of the man she’d seen in Mr. Haney’s office. He’d been the kind of man she associated with dirty drug money and underworld power struggles, a tall, lean man filled with wiry muscles beneath his impeccable black suit and slick black hair. She could as easily see him dining in an outdoor café on a Caribbean island wearing native prints as she could see him skulking through the Brazilian rain forest wearing camouflage and toting an automatic weapon. Both images left her with a cold chill down her spine. When she’d looked at him, she thought of sly, enigmatic meetings with nefarious criminal types, hot, blazing sun, and sweat-drenched hostages. Despite his handsome features, he was exactly the kind of man who, with one withering glance, left her feeling like she’d fallen into an oozing pit of industrial waste. An acid bath couldn’t have removed the toxicity of his gaze. When he’d sauntered past her desk at Mr. Haney’s invitation, he’d stared at her boldly, blatantly, his cold almost-black eyes taking in every detail of her face and body, leaving behind a trail of creepy sensations that dried on her skin like poison. When the door had closed, she’d leaned over and vomited into her trashcan. Then she’d dabbed at her clammy face with a tissue drenched with bottled water. Even that hadn’t helped. She’d grabbed her purse and left the building, despite the fact the lunch bell wouldn’t ring for another ten minutes. For the first time since she’d started working at the school, she’d forgotten to turn the phones over to the machine and hadn’t locked the office door. She never wanted to see that man again. Her gaze drifted toward the folder. Better to think about these four gorgeous men. “I’ll be briefed before the trip, right?” He nodded. “On the trip. I’ll be accompanying you.” She gulped. “Seriously?” How would she survive that? He offered her a weak smile. Obviously the idea didn’t appeal to him. “Seriously.” “Okay.” Spending time with this gorgeous man would be good practice for once she arrived in Texas. “In the meantime…is this hit man still a threat to me?”


19

“We believe he is, yes,” Marshal Laughton answered truthfully. “We think your principal, Mr. Haney, was involved in an underground political group that feels radical measures are the only way to turn the tide of Washington. What their pet project is remains unknown at this time, but we suspect it involves issues of national security, things best left kept secret. The FBI and Homeland Security have been monitoring them for years, and this is the first break they’ve caught in a long time. Unfortunately, you got a look at the suspect. It won’t take him long to figure out who contacted the authorities. We feel he will try to eliminate you.” “In case I’m called in to testify in court?” Laughton mumbled something, but Carla had a hard time understanding it. It sounded like, “It would never get to that.” Carla’s brow furrowed, and Laughton said, “Yes, ma’am. In case you’re called to testify against him in court. He can’t afford to have a witness identify him.” “I’ve never been to Texas,” Carla murmured. Marshal Laughton stared at her for a moment, frowned, then muttered, “I’m sure you’ll fit right in.”

20


Chapter Two Despite the soft buzz of the hotel air-conditioning, Carla felt flushed and hot. She’d just gotten out of the shower, and she’d already begun to sweat. She supposed it was her body’s way of reminding her they’d arrived in Texas. San Antonio, to be exact. She only knew because she’d heard the pilot’s announcement as they landed, and when they’d rented their cars, the desk clerk had a soft drawl. Looking around the chain hotel room, she could be Anywhere, USA. She’d really wanted to see the city, but Marshal Laughton had insisted they lie low. Lying low last night had meant watching bad network TV and eating semicold fast food. Her nerves had gotten the best of her, and she’d eaten the entire carton of large fries as she’d mindlessly watched some reality program. Now she appeared to be caught in her own reality program. A nervous giggle escaped her as she realized the implication of the role she would be taking on if the brothers hired her. The cowboy and the schoolmarm, one of the oldest sexual role-playing games she knew of. Only in this case it would be the cowboys and the schoolmarm. She could hardly wait to get started. She would be outnumbered by the four brothers, but she told herself she could hold her own with them. The woman staring back at her in the mirror was a new person with new strength and determination, and Carla was determined to live this life to the fullest. She glanced at the array of documents spread before her on the dresser—birth certificate, social security card, passport, debit card, a Visa, and a driver’s license from Pennsylvania, sporting an address she’d never heard of in the town near where she’d been born. She hadn’t lived in Pennsylvania in years, but Laughton hadn’t wanted anything that traced her back to her tiny condo in Northern Virginia. He’d deliberately chosen an area familiar to her should she ever need to supply details. None of the


21

documents seemed out of the ordinary, with one exception. They didn’t belong to Carla Barnhardt. They belonged to someone named Carly Barnes. Slowly she lifted her eyes to stare into the mirror again. “Hello, Carly Barnes,” she said quietly. “Nice to meet you.” Her gaze darted away from the mirror toward the pile of clothing tossed haphazardly across the flowered bedspread. Nothing on the bed seemed right for her new life. She wished she could have bought a fresh wardrobe before they left Washington, DC, one that reflected the attitude that went with a name like Carly. Carly wouldn’t wear these drab, uninteresting colors. She would have a wardrobe full of bright colors and playful styles. At the very least, she’d have a gypsy skirt and flashy sandals. The somber-colored clothing of an employee of an exclusive private school hardly fit the rugged Texas landscape and bright Western sun that had greeted her when she’d stepped out of the airport. Shouldn’t a nanny wear colorful and casual clothing that would allow her to interact comfortably with a young child? How could she keep up with a five-yearold in modestly cut, streamlined skirts worn to impress the parents of Washington DC’s next generation of movers and shakers? That life was gone, and she’d been handed the opportunity for a doover. How many women were lucky enough to get that? “Well, little lady,” she said in her best Texas drawl, “I sure hope you know what you’re doin’.” She burst out laughing and did a little shimmy then danced toward the bathroom. In her pink lace bra and matching panties, Carly stood in front of the full-length mirror bolted on the bathroom door and critically studied herself. Her full breasts rose high above the lacy edges of the pretty demi bra, and she had to admit her skin looked soft and silky. That could be the lotion she’d slathered on after her shower, but even so, maybe she should wear something with a bit of cleavage… She shook her head then tipped an imaginary hat. “Bad move, little lady. You’re gonna be a schoolmarm, not a saloon girl.” She laughed again, wiggled her hips, then froze. She frowned as her gaze dropped down. Did her hips look a little fuller than last week? She should never have eaten all those fries last night, and she sure as heck should have turned down that apple pie at the bottom of the bag. She turned this way and that as she

22


contemplated her five-foot-four-inch frame. Well, nothing to be done about that now. She’d just file away her resolution for the future. “No more apple pies, ma’am. We can’t have the horse staggerin’ under all the weight, now can we?” She decided, even with a little extra padding, she had a nice ass. She turned around and shook her booty, grinning at herself in the mirror. “Maybe you should wear something to show it off just a bit. What do you think about that, Carly?” Her gaze darted to the pile of clothes, and she sighed. Nothing she had packed would show off her figure, at least not in the way she wanted. She would just have to settle for coordinated until she found a clothing store, and then she would let herself go a little wild. She wondered if she could convince Marshal Laughton she needed to go shopping. Maybe when he saw how un–Texas-like she looked, he’d okay a little side trip, especially if she got the job. Oh, she hoped she got the job… She stared at herself in the mirror. “Hello. My name is Carly Barnes. I called for an appointment yesterday. It’s very nice to meet you.” Not quite right. She gave herself a brilliant smile and shoved her hand toward the mirror. “Hi! I’m Carly Barnes. Nice to meet you. You must be Mr. Lucas.” She couldn’t go wrong saying that. They were all Mr. Lucas. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Carly picked up a handful of pictures the marshal had left with her. “Let’s look over the goodies, shall we, Carly?” Tyler, Shane, Dustin, and Justin Lucas stared at her from the photograph. She took time to look at them without the marshal’s inquisitive eyes studying her every move. The men were simply gorgeous. Tanned, muscular, rugged…she could go on and on about their attributes. Tyler had a serious face and the kind of lips that begged to be kissed just to soften the hard, unyielding set of them. She knew he would be the disciplinarian, the rock of the family, and the leader of his tribe, or whatever they called them in Texas. Carly decided that Shane, standing in the middle, probably fulfilled the role of peacekeeper between the brothers. He didn’t look as aggressive as his older brother, but he had the same firm chin and chiseled cheekbones. The twins, Dustin and Justin, had to be the family mischief makers. They looked like a handful alone, let alone paired. Their green eyes sparkled


23

with an amused glint absent in the two older brothers, and they stood in relaxed poses against the fence, showcasing their narrow waists and wide chests. Carly involuntarily licked her lips. If she got the job, it would be like working in a candy store. She would constantly want to sample the goodies. “On a diet, remember?” she muttered. She might be on a diet now, but once she got into shape and began to blend into the Texas landscape, maybe she could dip into the dessert tray once in a while…Who to choose? Well, why would she have to choose? It was a new life after all, wasn’t it? She blushed at her own thoughts. The idea of touching any one of those men, let alone all four, made her pussy clench. Shaking herself out of the daydream, she looked around the motel room. It looked like every other chain motel where she’d ever stayed. A queen-size bed nearly filled the room, and across from the bed was a TV with a remote balanced on top. She had once read of all items in a motel room the TV remote held the most germs. Too late for that little tidbit to pop into her head. She’d already shared its germs by sleeping with it. Above the bed, with its traditional, dark, flowered spread, hung a cheaply framed, starvingartist type of a desert scene. Carly wondered why they didn’t leave the walls bare. The print did absolutely nothing to enhance the room, and it sure as heck didn’t look like the Texas of her imagination. It did, however, have a few earth tones she associated with the Lucas brothers’ hair. “Snap out of it. It’s like you’ve never seen a good-looking guy before.” She squared her shoulders. “Remember, no fraternizing with the employers. That way lies madness. You are there for the child. You’ll be the best nanny in Texas.” She couldn’t wait to see what Texas really looked like. She hadn’t been able to tell much on the ride from the airport, just that she already loved every inch of it. She realized she had almost used up all of her stalling tactics. She needed to get dressed and decide on how she wanted to wear her hair. She preferred it hanging loose, but the heat of the Texas sun would be brutal. She fluffed her damp hair and decided not to dry it. Carla may have spent an hour a day trying to straighten and tame her natural curl to impress the elite of Washington society, but Carly had a different attitude. She’d wear what she called “weekend hair” and let her ash blonde hair dry naturally into soft waves that framed her face. She decided to wear it in a

24


twist until she could purchase a cowboy hat for herself. Maybe a cute little white one like Suzie had worn in her photo. Her heart sank. It was important that she find a position soon to begin her own life for her safety, but she hadn’t realized how much she wanted this job until she started planning her wardrobe around the Western state. What if the men didn’t hire her? Would she end up somewhere cold and forlorn, like New York City, where she would always remain a stranger to even those closest to her? Or would she be shuffled off to another crowded metropolis like Miami, Chicago, or Los Angeles to be lost in their sea of humanity? She didn’t want to think about it. Somehow, she had to make the Lucas brothers hire her because when she’d stepped out of the airport into the warm Texas air and seen the landscape surrounding San Antonio, she felt like she’d come home to a place she’d never been before. Finally, she understood what John Denver had meant when he wrote those words in his song “Rocky Mountain High.” A knock sounded on the door, and she squeaked, lurching up and spilling photos all over the floor. “Ms. Barnes?” Marshal Laughton knocked again. “Just a minute!” She grabbed her pink terry cloth robe and flung it over her shoulders, trying to find the armholes as she staggered across the room, tripping over the high heels she’d tossed near the bed the night before. She caught the edge of her shoulder on the door, and it hurt like heck. “Darn it!” “Everything okay in there?” The marshal’s voice held that edge she’d heard several time since they’d left DC, and she knew she only had about ten seconds before he used the duplicate key card. She fumbled with the chain and opened the door a couple inches, peeking around the corner. The robe fell in a puddle at her feet. She offered a tiny smile. “Morning, Marshal.” His brows drew down in a frown, and his gaze fell to the pile of pink cloth near the edge of the door. “You’re not dressed?” “Not quite,” she said softly.


25

He lifted his eyes, looking beyond her as though he could see the entire room through two inches of space. She thought that might be entirely possible. Nothing Marshal Laughton could do would surprise her. He had superhero status in her book, and his eyes missed nothing. She only hoped he didn’t have X-ray vision as she currently stood in her underwear, albeit her nicest. His eyes came back to hers then roamed her face. Belatedly she remembered she hadn’t done her makeup yet. That hardly mattered though because she felt a soft blush suffusing her cheeks as he stared at her. His eyes dipped down to her breasts then back up. “Your appointment is in three hours. We were lucky to get one so soon. We have work to do before the drive out to the ranch. We don’t want to fuck this up.” She drew in a breath, surprised at his words, though she wondered why. She’d heard his colorful language before, and she imagined most men used those words from time to time. She’d been rather sheltered working in an elementary school, but hearing that dark, forbidden word seeping through the crack in the doorway did something to her insides. She pressed a bit closer to the door and watched as his gaze dropped down to skim the cleavage she knew he could see through the inches of space. The scent of his cologne swirled around her like a seductive cloud. At that moment, she felt a wave of heat surge through her, bringing with it a desire to press her body against the long, lean length of his. She opened the door a few more inches, preparing to invite him inside. His gaze focused on the opening door, and in that moment, something shimmered across his face, tiny ripples that appeared to move just beneath the surface of his skin. She stared for a moment, and then those tiny ripples snapped something inside of her. She felt like a bucket of water had been tossed on her. She froze and blinked. “I’m sorry. What did you say?” His Adam’s apple bobbed as his gaze came back to her eyes. He stared at her for several heartbeats. “I said we don’t want to fuck this up.” “No,” she said, shaking her head, “of course not. I’m determined to get this job.” He gave her a look. She didn’t know much about men in general, but she’d seen that look before. It said, “You better be.” He wanted to close her

26


file and move on, but to do that, he had to have placed her in the new location. He’d obviously already grown tired of babysitting her. “Can I meet you in the coffee shop?” He stared at her for a moment, and then his eyes dipped downward. Carly’s body heated up as she realized he could see the lace of her bra. He seemed to like what he saw because he wet his lips. Just when she thought she’d burst into flames from the heat spiraling through her, he finally nodded. “Ten minutes. More than that and I’ll be up here with the key card.” He spun around and strode down the hall. She let the door fall closed then leaned against it, trying to breathe. What had just happened? She’d obviously had a complete nervous breakdown because she’d been on the verge of inviting Laughton in for a quick fuck. That was entirely laughable because she’d never said “a quick fuck” in her entire life, let alone had one. Laughton made her so nervous sometimes. She didn’t know if it was because he was so handsome with his dark good looks or if she just felt like an open book when he stared at her, an open book that held a very dull plot. She shoved away from the door, went into the bathroom, and swooped mascara over her long lashes. She decided to avoid eyeliner as the heat would no doubt smear it around so much she’d feel like she belonged in the lemur cage at the zoo. After a quick swipe of blush, she ran the lip-gloss wand over her mouth then smacked her lips together. Kissable. Too bad the marshal had left so soon. She twisted her hair into a loose knot, leaving tendrils framing her face and a whisper of bangs over her forehead. Good enough. Back at the bed, she pulled the dark-blue skirt up her legs. She had to dress like Carla Barnhardt for one more day then she’d push her into the past where she belonged. Carla Barnhardt didn’t belong here. Carly Barnes did. She might not have been born in Texas, but as the bumper stickers said, she’d gotten there as soon as she could. Carly took one last look at herself in the mirror and rolled up the waistline of her skirt, shortening the conservative length by at least a couple of inches. The effect made her smile. She really did have nice legs. A glance at her watch made her hurry for the door. She had no doubt Marshal Laughton would make good on his promise to be back in ten minutes. Carly opened the door to her room and took a quick glance around


27

before stepping outside. Gabriel had warned her to be alert for anyone that might look suspicious. He’d assured her the hit man had no way of finding her in San Antonio, but Carly knew that sometimes the impossible happened. She just didn’t want it to happen to her. She crossed the hallway and entered the elevator, feeling a little claustrophobic. Since she’d become a target, she hated being trapped in small places without a second exit. Gabriel assured her the paranoia would go away, but in the meantime, she should use it to her advantage until checking her surroundings became second nature. When she stepped out of the elevator, she caught a glimpse of Gabriel standing up from the table he’d taken in the coffee shop. He was obviously ready to come after her because he was buttoning his conservative dark suit coat. He ran a hand over sleek dark-brown hair pulled back in a ponytail. The style sure wasn’t government issued, but it suited him completely. Given his high cheekbones and dark complexion, she thought somewhere in Marshal Laughton’s background lay a proud Native American heritage. Gabe looked up and started around the table. When he caught sight of her, he raised his hand in acknowledgement. It was probably as close to a wave as a man like Gabriel Laughton ever got. He settled himself back on the chair with an easy grace. He watched her appreciatively as she crossed the lobby in high heels that added a little extra sway to her strut. “Nice,” he commented before taking a sip of black coffee from the mug in his hand. Carly wondered if he meant her outfit, or the show she’d put on for him as she walked across the long expanse of lobby. After a moment of internal debate, she decided it didn’t matter. He apparently liked what he saw, and she could only assume the Lucas brothers would share his opinion. Most men seemed to think alike when it came to the opposite sex. Maybe becoming Carly would be easier than she’d thought. “What do we need to go over before the interview?” Carly asked. She poured herself some coffee from the carafe on the table, dumped in several creamers, then broke open a sugar packet to put in her coffee. She debated for a moment, thinking better of her choice and reached for the sugar substitute. With a small laugh, she tossed it back down and emptied the sugar into her well-creamed coffee. If she had a chance to start over, she certainly wouldn’t apologize for being herself. She would never be model

28


thin, and she wasn’t the type woman to starve herself to be accepted. The Lucas brothers would just have to take her as they saw her. Damn the sugar, full speed ahead. Gabriel smiled into his coffee cup as if he’d read her mind. She was happy he approved. He finished the liquid in his cup and shoved it aside to pull out a wad of papers from the open briefcase on the chair between them. “Holy crap!” Carly dropped her coffee cup down so hard it clattered on the saucer, causing heads to turn in their direction. Gabe winced at the attention, a deep frown line appearing on his forehead. Carly leaned toward him. “You expect me to remember all that?” Gabe’s eyes moved back and forth, gauging their privacy, then returned to pin her to her chair with a stare. She felt like a caught butterfly, and her heart hammered in her chest. So much for being inconspicuous. “Why don’t you take a freaking banner out in the newspaper announcing you’re here?” he ground out between clenched teeth. “Sorry,” she murmured. He gave her another disapproving look. “Of course I don’t expect you to memorize all this, but you damn sure can go over it with me and remember the important parts. I’m not going to be there to hold your hand.” “Thank God for that,” Carly muttered. One of his brows rose. “Did you say something, Ms. Barnes?” She pursed her lips, confused, then gave a small shake of her head. “Right. Ms. Barnes, that’s me.” She gave him a tentative smile. “I promise I’ll get the hang of it eventually.” “It’s both our asses if you don’t,” Gabe said. “Now, tell me what you know about Tyler Lucas.” **** Carly slowed down as she neared the entrance to Cattail Ranch. Across a rolling valley of vibrant green grass and tiny blue flowers, the house stood in the distance, nestled on a gentle hill dotted with old oaks. She’d seen pictures, but it still looked impressive standing sentinel on that hill. It looked like old money. Oil money to be exact. The Lucas brothers were loaded from a great-grandfather that had been a wildcatter back when individual daredevils were making a fortune in the oil industry. Of course, since then,


29

every generation of Lucas men had made their own fortune, adding onto the family heritage until Carly suspected they were richer than God. As she stared at the gorgeous house, she thought it might be true. Although large and sprawling, the house wasn’t ostentatious. It spread out over the landscape like a patchwork quilt sewn by generations of a loving family. If she’d had more time to look, she thought she could recognize different architectural elements from several hundred years of Texas history. In fact, she was sure that small side porch had been built by the early pioneers before the Texas War for Independence, possibly a whole decade before the Alamo had— She nearly jumped out of her skin when the loud blast of an angry horn sounded behind her. Her gaze jerked back to the road. As her fingers tightened on the steering wheel, she caught a sparkling reflection of light on a windshield and a glimpse of dull red in her rearview mirror. A blur of movement streaked past her side window, and a truck shot around her with only inches to spare. The pickup should have been on its last legs. It looked so old she expected red paint chips to splatter in its wake. How could a decrepit old truck like that have such life? It spun crazily on the dirt shoulder as it rounded the bend in the road and disappeared behind a stand of trees, leaving a trail of exhaust and cloud of dust for her to drive through. Nearly choking, she coughed and rolled up her window. Asshole. Nothing like the smell of burned oil, and now she probably had it all over her. The entrance to the ranch had to be right around the bend, so she flicked her right turn signal in case any other impatient drivers caught her by surprise. She would have liked to pull over and gather her thoughts, not to mention douse herself with perfume to mask that exhaust stink, but there wasn’t time. In ten minutes, she’d be talking with the Lucas men, trying to convince them they needed her as their nanny. Her nerves ran rampant. In fact, she wasn’t sure she’d ever been this nervous. She blamed it on the idiot driver of the pickup. She’d been fine until he scared the daylights out of her. She listened to the rhythmic click, click, click of the turn signal, trying to get her heart to slow down to match the steady, regular beat. “You can do this, Carly Barnes.”

30


As she drove around the bend, she saw the entrance in the distance. With a sigh of determination, she turned into the driveway and drove toward two brick pillars holding a security gate and a small gatekeeper post. Okay, this is good. The Lucas clan believed in basic security measures. She felt a bit better already. She paused at the half door into the guard post. She gave the older man with a military-style haircut inside a tentative smile. “Hello. My name is Carly Barnes, and I have an appointment with—” “ID please,” the man said. “Oh, yes, of course.” Carly grabbed her purse from the passenger seat and dug for the wallet. She pulled out her driver’s license and handed it over. He gave it a thorough inspection, handed it back, then hit a button on a console inside his small building. A buzzer sounded, and the gate began to open slowly. The man nodded. “Mr. Lucas is expecting you.” Then a smile split his wide face. “Welcome to Cattail Ranch, Ms. Barnes.” She smiled back and felt the first positive vibes since she’d begun the drive to Catamount and the ranch. I’m going to get this job. I’m going to get this job. She repeated the mantra in her mind as she drove the rental car cautiously down the narrow driveway. It crossed her mind she shouldn’t speed because, despite the openness of the area, there could be security cameras anywhere. They might think she was reckless and unfit to drive Suzie around. But she shouldn’t creep along, or they would think she was reluctant to meet with them. Oh hell. Carly pushed the pedal down a bit. Don’t overanalyze this, Carly Barnes. Just be yourself for a change. Don’t try to please everyone by being what you think they want you to be. She pasted on a smile and pulled the Toyota into an empty space beside a new Ford pickup truck. Carly allowed herself one small glance in the mirror and resisted freshening up her lip gloss. She reached toward the door, only to have it yanked opened before she could touch the handle. Unprepared for the sudden movement, Carly squeaked in alarm then felt her face turn various shades of red. Her heart lurched, the click-click-click rhythm she’d found lost as her heart sped up like a runaway freight train. “Whoa there, little lady,” a deep male voice soothed. “I didn’t mean to frighten you. You must be Carly Barnes, the new nanny.”


31

Carly swallowed hard, nodded weakly, and extended her hand for a shake. Instead, a huge, warm hand enveloped hers, and she found herself gallantly pulled from the car and supported by a strong arm until she felt steady on her feet. He took a step away, his warmth disappearing like it had never been there. She recognized him as one of the twins by the amused sparkle in his eyes. She knew all four men were gorgeous, probably the most handsome group of brothers in the state of Texas, if not the entire country, but she’d had no idea how she would feel once she actually met them. She hadn’t been prepared at all. Not by a long shot. This man made her want to purr. He looked her up and down, from head to toe, without apology, and God help her, it felt wonderful to have his hot, appreciative gaze travel over every inch of her body. If he touched her, she would melt into a puddle at his feet. She could feel it in every bone in her body. “Well, aren’t you the finest thing I’ve ever seen?” he drawled, pushing his hat back on his head and releasing amber curls to fall over his brow. He looked so adorable she had to clench her hand to keep from reaching out to touch him. “I think we’ve found us a playmate.” He drew back for a moment, slapping a hand over his mouth, his eyes wide and boyish as he pretended to be shocked and apologetic. He gave her a little wink. “I mean Suzie has a playmate, of course. You’ll have to forgive me, ma’am. Sometimes my mouth gets me in trouble.” Carly raised one eyebrow, playing it cool even though her heart still beat like a jackhammer and she was shaking inside. “I’m sure you say exactly what you mean to say, Mr. Lucas.” He threw his head back and laughed. “You’ve got spunk, haven’t you? You’re gonna need it around here with my three brothers and our little hellion. I mean, Suzie is a great kid, but she’s a headstrong little thing. A whole lot of trouble if you ask me, and it’s getting worse by the day. Think you’re up to the challenge?” His full, perfect, kissable lips lifted as that sparkle returned to his eyes. “I haven’t been hired yet, Mr. Lucas. I imagine the hiring is up to Suzie’s father, after all, and your brother Tyler may not find me as fine as you do.”

32


The twin—maybe Dustin—stared at her like she’d momentarily lost her senses. “Then you don’t know Tyler Lucas. Honey, have you looked at yourself in the mirror?” She smiled. “Why yes I have. Just this morning, I—” “Dustin! You going to bring Miss Barnes inside or stand out there bullshitting all day?” Dustin grinned, glancing back over his shoulder. “That charming fellow is the one and only Tyler, and as you can hear, he’s in a good mood today.” Carly laughed in spite of herself. She glanced toward Tyler Lucas, who stood on the wide porch, hands on his hips, frowning. His own personal thundercloud swirled around his handsome features. That fierce look in his eyes was intimidating, but her legs nearly buckled with the intensity of the heat that swelled through her body, leaving a small pool of liquid in her panties. She had a feeling things were about to get interesting.


33

Chapter Three Tyler had a bad feeling. His first glimpse of this protected witness in the guise of a nanny candidate hadn’t felt right, and this full-on stare clinched it. This wasn’t a good idea for anyone, not for himself or for his brothers, and it certainly didn’t bode well for the future of Cattail Ranch. The ranch and the family had just dropped into a viper’s nest of potential problems. What on Earth had he gotten himself into, and when had he lost his fucking mind? He should have told Gabe to shove this whole idea down his canine throat. First of all, he didn’t need a human being in close contact with his recalcitrant five-year-old hellcub. Suzie had just discovered the art of manipulation and realized she had a lot of power in her tiny little self, and it took all four Lucas men to keep her in line. They could have used Gabe in that endeavor once in a while as well. Suzie had a thing for the canine cousin. Most days they met with success in dealing with her antics, but that new horse in the stable testified that they weren’t always so lucky. One woman, especially one human woman, didn’t stand a chance against her, and God knew what would happen if this stranger brought attention down on them. He also loved his community, and he managed to rule the colony without an iron fist. Everyone was happy, healthy, and content, living their lives with minimal outside interference and inspection. He sure as hell didn’t need a woman stirring up trouble for anyone here in Catamount, and this woman, though she looked far from what he’d call a trouble magnet, was standing hip-deep in shit at the moment according to Gabe. So the real issue was the mess she’d managed to get herself into. Gabe hadn’t gone into details, but the gist of the problem seemed to be that she’d run across a pretty powerful shifter involved in an assassination plot. How such a magnificent, gentle creature as this lovely lady had embroiled herself in shifter intrigue defied his imagination. Shifters rarely

34


took notice of humans at her level, so she must have done something extremely volatile or witnessed something pretty god-awful if Gabe thought he needed to hide her indefinitely. He had a bad feeling about all this, but his heart kept asking how an angel like this could possibly bring disaster. She wasn’t anything like he’d been expecting. Gabe must be laughing his ass off right about now. He’d described Miss Barnes as a plump, unexciting little woman that would fit into the Lucas household without being noticed. Yeah, right. He wondered if the coyote was up to his old tricks, hoping he could convince Tyler she was nothing special to leave her alone. Maybe Gabe wanted her for himself. That certainly sounded like his cousin. He’d been a bit of a loner recently. Then again, maybe Gabe had gone blind in the last few years, because surely a man would have to be blind not to notice Carly or like what he saw. He wouldn’t go so far as to say she was plump, but she was rounded in all the right places. When she walked, her full breasts jiggled invitingly under the thin material and that ass… Well, he liked the feel of flesh in his hands. She wore conservative clothes, but somehow, that only intensified her sexuality in Tyler’s mind as he thought of every inch of naked skin underneath. He couldn’t keep his eyes off her. Those wavy little tendrils cupping her face gave her an aura of innocence he didn’t often see in anyone over twelve. Her long lashes were dark with just a hint of mascara and swept shadows over high cheekbones flushed with nerves, or possibly excitement. By the aroma that swelled from her, it could be excitement. Maybe she liked what she saw too because he could scent the flow of her arousal from where he stood. Not strong, but enough to know he—or possibly Dusty, damn his hide—had piqued her interest. He liked the fact that, though Gabe said she’d come from the big city, she had none of those traits he associated with big-city girls. Though her body posture was a bit reserved, she laughed without artifice, and it was obvious she didn’t starve herself. She looked healthy and vital, filled with a radiance he found positively alluring. Maybe too alluring. Tyler had a hard time tamping down his alpha tendencies at times, and this situation offered the perfect example. He was a good brother and alpha,


35

but if Dusty didn’t lay off the charm, he’d find himself planted facedown in the dust. Not that Dusty wouldn’t think it all worthwhile. Just a couple moments in this woman’s presence would be worth any amount of ass kicking, but if anyone planned to woo this little kitten into the household, it was damn well going to be him and not the older twin. He shook his head, wondering how his thoughts had gone in that direction. The last thing they needed was a new female, and any choice of a potential mate should never involve the word human. She’d caught him off guard, though not by her presence of course. He’d blasted by her in Firebolt just minutes ago on the road. In fact, he thought he might have scared her pretty bad. He felt a bit of regret over that, but he’d been caught up in the aftermath of an accident while tailing her and doing a bit of spying in the city and had to make up the lost time. It sure wouldn’t look good to be late for an appointment, and once he’d seen her in San Antonio, he sure as hell didn’t want to leave her in the more-than-capable hands of Dusty, or worse yet, Justin. Dusty would have been in her pants in an hour, but his twin would have her locking her car door and speeding back to San Antonio in five seconds flat. There was a reason he’d insisted on being called Cougar since he turned five. Shane might have handled it okay. Normally Tyler felt comfortable leaving anything in Shane’s capable hands. But this woman…that would have been risky. The middle Lucas brother offered his own brand of charm. When Tyler had barreled past her Toyota in Firebolt, he’d passed the main gate and taken the private one farther down the road so he could avoid her seeing his truck. He’d been on his way to the front of the house, hoping to head anyone off at the pass when she arrived, and the sound of her gentle, lilting voice had filtered into the foyer through the open door. Damn, each note of her voice made him harder. Not a good sign, given the circumstances. This was a bad idea. After the interview, he’d let her down gently. He’d tell her he had other candidates in mind, and he would let her know. Then of course he’d tell her he’d found someone more suitable. Yes, that sounded right. Better to avoid this whole thing. He’d keep his community safe, his daughter out of the eye of a potential witness, and make it up to Gabe some other way. He couldn’t have this woman in his house. It would bring all kinds of trouble.

36


All of that sounded very good in his head, but then she stepped forward, marched up the stairs, and stuck out her hand. “Hi! I’m Carly Barnes. Nice to meet you, Mr. Lucas.” He took her soft, warm hand, and after that, he was done for. “Why don’t you come into my office, Miss Barnes?” He arched an eyebrow at Dusty. “Where we can talk in private.” When Carly cleared the door, Tyler slammed it with a thud, hoping Dusty would take the hint and keep his ass outside where he belonged. He led her to his study, and Tyler motioned for Carly to take one of the overstuffed leather chairs by the window. He sat down opposite her, stretching his long legs out so far the tip of his cowboy boot almost connected with her sensible heels. He quickly drew his feet back and straightened up in the chair. God forbid she thought he was playing footsie with her. He didn’t need to be accused of sexual harassment before he’d even hired her. He glanced back down at her small feet tucked into those heels. As pretty as those shoes were, and as much as they fit in at a real school, he hoped she had some boots or, at the very least, some kind of athletic shoes. He might be hiring a nanny and tutor, but Suzie sure as hell wasn’t going to be sitting around in a classroom all day. He could barely keep her in the house on a bad-weather day, let alone all the others. She wiggled around, getting comfortable in the chair, and that was when it hit him. A soft rush of excitement brushed his inner fur. The longer he watched her body squirm against the buttery leather, the stronger the feeling got until he reached the point where he had to fight to keep from changing. He could feel the heat burning under his skin, and his nerve endings began to fire in rapid succession as the tiny ripples swelled and rushed through his muscles, signaling he might just lose this battle. Her scent became stronger, swirling around her in a mad spiral of heady fragrance. She smelled of sex, lust, desire, passion. Her arousal signaled animal attraction and never-ending heat. She squeezed her thighs together, but the movement of skin on skin only sharpened the aroma until Tyler wanted to leap across the small distance between them and bury his cock in her sweet silky folds. Her gaze faltered on his as she bit down on her lip, looking for all the world like she might be trying to control the same kind of urge. He wondered what would happen if they both stood.


37

He watched as her gaze flickered, trying to avoid his stare. Her eyes darted from his face to his lap to the door then finally to the window. He was halfway out of his seat. And then Carly laughed. Tyler immediately held up his hands to check for damage. Had his claws sprouted? He then glanced down at himself, wondering if he’d nearly shifted, or done something equally embarrassing like get an erection before he’d said a word. Everything seemed in the right place and the right size. Thank god for small favors. He’d had a devil of a time explaining how he’d managed to turn into a cougar. Carly held up her hand in a wave, and Tyler glanced out the window to see his daughter jumping up and down on the lawn, trying to get a glimpse of the new nanny. Suzie had her hand clasped on her head to hold on her cowgirl hat, and with each jump, it fell over her eyes. He sighed heavily. “That would be my daughter.” Carly gave him a little smirk. “Such a sigh, Mr. Lucas. She can’t be all that bad.” “You’ve no idea.” “Well, she’s completely adorable and seems very curious.” “Curious as a cat.” Tyler steeled himself and glanced out the window again. Suzie had decided to hoist herself up on the window box and now hung suspended in air. Carly waved again. “And look at that determination.” Suzie balanced like a gymnast on the lip of the window box and surprised him by waving back. With a smile. An actual honest-to-God smile. Okay, so it wasn’t directed at him, but he’d take what he could get. His daughter had a beautiful smile. He’d almost forgotten that in the last year. “You’re a very lucky man, Mr. Lucas.” “That’s one way to look at it I suppose.” He watched as Suzie swung her leg up into the window box, crushing the pretty red flowers Rosa had bought in the spring. Her tiny cowgirl boot smashed three before she’d perched herself on the edge to spy. He was lucky all right. If there was a luckier man in Texas, he didn’t know who it would be. Dang, he needed to get his little kit under control. “She’s lovely. I think she seems utterly charming.”

38


“Yes, she’s all that and more. Too much sometimes. And only when she wants to be. It seems to be rather iffy on any given day. She’s definitely more than the four of us can handle.” He curled his hand into a fist because he was blowing this. He needed to shut his mouth before he talked this woman out of even wanting this job. He took a deep breath and tried again, hoping he hadn’t already ruined the whole thing. “She needs a woman’s touch, and though our housekeeper—that would be Rosa—does give her plenty of attention and loves her to pieces, it’s not enough. It’s been very hard for Suzie in the last year, what with my wife’s death and all…” “Yes, I imagine it’s been hard on all of you. It’s always hard to lose someone and harder still when it involves a small child.” Carly leaned forward, and for a horrifying moment, Tyler thought she might touch him. He steeled himself for the moment of contact, wondering if he’d be able to handle it. Her soft hair, her luminous skin, that silky voice, and the honeyed smell that hovered in the air around her all combined to make her both a monumental distraction and an unholy temptation. She spared him the agony of her touch by just shifting forward in her chair to look out the window. He followed her gaze to watch Suzie press her dirty palms against the window. He could not, would not, get involved with another human woman. Jillian’s death had just about killed them all. In their world, a female without the protective ability to shift in danger was very often fatal. He’d failed her. He thought he’d been doing the best thing for their species by joining the shifter task force in Homeland Security, but one year had led to two and two to three, and soon almost a decade had passed, a decade in which quick trips homes had been almost heartbreaking. He’d watched from outside the circle as his brothers fell more deeply in love with their mate and wife. He watched from a distance as a baby was born and a toddler grew. He should have been here. “I’d love to meet her.” He shifted his glance back to her. “I’m sorry. What?” “I’d love to meet her.” “Oh, you mean Suzannah.” She looked confused for a moment. For some insane moment, he thought she’d meant Jillian, and that of course would have been impossible considering Jillian had been poisoned from the inside out by a lunatic shifter


39

while Tyler had been away, working some kind of undercover operation in Boston. He could barely remember it now. He punished himself every day for the choices he’d made. He once again tried desperately to repair the damage. “For a moment I thought you meant Rosa.” He shrugged. “You’ll be working rather closely with her at times.” “I’d love to meet your housekeeper as well, but I thought maybe meeting…Suzannah? Why did I think her name was Suzie?” “Oh that.” Tyler watched as Suzie pressed her lips against the glass and blew air out. Her little cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk. “Her real name is Suzannah, but after her mother died, she started to call herself Suzie. I still think of her as Suzannah, but she won’t answer to anything but Suzie.” Tyler stood and reached for the shade. That was when he heard Cougar yelling, “Suzannah, what did I tell you?” Suzie twisted her face toward her uncle’s voice, and Tyler heard her say, “Who’s Suzannah?” A cute, but very obvious, smirk settled on his daughter’s face, and Tyler heard Carly laugh behind him. She wouldn’t be laughing for long once Justin got his hands on the girl. Cougar appeared in the window frame, and his low growl of rage came through the closed window. “I said to get your ass down now,” he snarled. “Oh my,” Carly whispered. “He’s…he’s…” She ran her fingers into her cleavage, caressing the skin there unconsciously. The aroma of Carly’s arousal spiked tenfold. Tyler knew what she saw. Justin was every bit as good looking as Dusty, but Justin had something his older twin would never have—a quiet rage that seethed through every pore of his body. It made him both alluring and attractive to the female of the species, all species. Like Suzie, Justin had ceased responding to his name and adopted another when their mother died. He’d buried Justin Lucas somewhere deep and become someone called Cougar. Justin had never emerged again. Cougar glanced in the window, and his eyes widened then narrowed as they fell on Carly. Even as he reached out to grab Suzie by the waist, his gaze remained locked on Carly, roaming over her like the prey he hunted in the woods. He lifted Suzie out of the window box, and his big body covered Suzie’s face and mercifully her angry frown. Suzie shrieked in protest as Cougar bent to put her on the ground. He continued to stare in the window.

40


Tyler mouthed, “Go away,” then tugged the shade down. He ignored the other shriek he heard from Suzie and fell back into his chair. He hadn’t asked Carly one question yet, and already he felt drained. “Will they be okay? He looked so…so…” “It’s how he always looks,” Tyler said. “Don’t worry about it. They live to torment each other, and they can take it. Where were we?” “We were discussing your wife’s death and Suzie’s name change.” “Oh, yes. If you could enlighten me beyond anything the shrinks have said, please do.” “Well, if you’ve already consulted a psychiatrist…” “We have. And believe me, Miss Barnes, for all their psychobabble, nothing helped. Your insight is as welcome.” “Well, okay then,” Carly said. “It’s probably to distance herself. The memories of her mother must be very painful to her. That happens sometimes in these cases. A child either clings desperately to every memory they can find, or they do the opposite and push the memories deep down where they can’t be hurt by them. My degree is in child psychology. I always meant to get my master’s, but financial constraints forced me to put that on hold. Believe me, though, that coursework has come in handy working in a school for rich and privileged children. You’d be surprised at some of the things I’ve seen. I’ll do my best to help Suzie work through her issues in the course of my duties.” She blushed prettily. “If you hire me that is. May I meet her now?” “Hmm…well, that might not be the best thing at the moment. As you saw, she’s a bit rambunctious, and after what you just saw with Cougar, I can’t imagine she’s—” “Who’s Cougar?” “My brother Justin. We call him Cougar.” She glanced toward the drawn shade. “I can see how that’s entirely appropriate,” she murmured. “He seems rather…wild.” Damn him. “Anyway, Miss Barnes, we’ve found it best to prepare Suzie when she’s meeting guests. She can be a bit of a…” He struggled to find a word that wouldn’t make Carly run screaming from the house.


41

“Challenge?” Her eyes came back to him, and she smiled one of the most beautiful smiles Tyler had ever seen. Damn. This was not going to be a good idea. “Exactly.” He scrubbed his hand over his face, trying to ease the tingles under his skin. “I like a challenge, Mr. Lucas.” He caved like a ton of bricks. “Call me Tyler. It’s going to get confusing if you call us all Mr. Lucas.” She laughed with that lilting melody he’d already come to adore. Tyler started to rise from the chair and held out his hand. She leaned forward, and her blouse gaped, offering an enticing glimpse of creamy flesh. The door burst open and smacked against a side table, and in stormed forty pounds of fury. She marched up to him, her hands clenched in tight fists beneath the lacy cuff of her pink shirt. She lifted her face, and if “pissed off” had a name, it would be Suzie. “I’m mad at Uncle Cougar,” Suzie gritted out, “and I’m mad at you.” “I can see that,” Tyler said. “But can we try to be civilized about this?” “No we can not,” she ground out. Tyler glanced at Carly to see her reaction. She was trying desperately to wipe the tiny smile from her face, obviously not wanting to be on the receiving end once Suzie had chewed him up and spit him out. “You trampled all over Rosa’s flowers.” “I’ll tell her I’m sorry.” Suzie took a step closer and lifted her face. Her cowgirl hat dropped from her head and hung on her back by a string. “But I’m not going to be sorry for this.” Horrified, Tyler watched as Suzie’s skin shivered with tiny movements. “Oh no,” he whispered. He put his hands on her shoulders, rubbing frantically, trying to calm her down. Shit. Little rubs had always worked when she was a toddler. This time, however, it wasn’t out of her control. She was totally in control and knew it. “I’ll do it, Daddy. I really will. I mean it.” Thoughts tumbled through his mind. A new doll? That bike she’d wanted? He’d already capitulated on that horse. “Looks like you could use some help.” Carly’s eyes challenged him to deny her. “You have no idea.”

42


“Hello, Suzie, it’s very nice to meet you. My name is Carly Barnes.” To his amazement, delight, and complete relief, the rippling stopped, and Suzie’s skin smoothed out. A tiny smile crept over his daughter’s face, and then she spun on her heel. “Hi, Carly,” she said shyly. “It’s nice to meet you too.” “Damn,” Tyler muttered. He finally admitted to himself he’d already lost the battle. When he’d shaken Carly’s hand, he’d known he wanted to touch more of her, smell more of her, see more of her. And now this…this miracle. “You’re hired, Miss Barnes. When can you start?”


43

Chapter Four Gabe stood in the doorway watching Carly pack the few belongings she’d been allowed to bring with her. “I’ll take you shopping and then make sure you get to the ranch safely. After that, you contact me only if there’s a problem. Understand?” Carly nodded, humming to herself as she tossed clothing haphazardly into the suitcase. He got the feeling those clothes would be in the trash as soon as she got new ones. He couldn’t blame her. They weren’t meant for Texas, or for Carly Barnes for that matter. Carla Barnhardt was as dead as this wardrobe, and seemingly, she’d been as easily buried. He didn’t know what had happened at Cattail Ranch, but he’d sent in a mouse and a peacock had emerged. She looked radiant, happy, almost like a woman in love. Shit. He hoped she didn’t fall for Tyler. When they’d all lost Jillian the year before, Tyler had fallen into such deep grief, he’d pushed everyone away— his brothers, his daughter, his friends. When he’d finally pulled himself out of his depression, he’d quit the agency and sworn to keep far away from fragile humans, particularly the females. Gabe gave thanks almost every day that Suzie had been born with the ability. Tyler would have locked her up and thrown away the key without it. The problem was none of them were safe, not while Viper still roamed the country with impunity, killing without remorse, without conscience. Tyler had spent nine years pursuing the vilest, most dangerous, and deadliest shifter Gabe had ever witnessed, and when that trail had gotten too close, Viper had struck. While Tyler followed leads in Boston, Viper found a way onto Cattail. The Bureau, Homeland Security, and Justice were still trying to determine how he’d managed to bypass top-notch security as well as mystical wards employed as additional protection. Despite all that, Viper had no trouble worming his way into the Lucas house and attacking the one and only woman the Lucas brothers and Gabe had ever loved.

44


They’d all lost more than a wife that day. They’d also lost Ben Lucas, the brothers’ father and Gabe’s uncle, but besides being the paternal leader of their family, Ben had also been the Catamount County alpha. Ben Lucas had given his life saving Suzie from sure death, holding Viper off until Shane, Dustin, and Cougar arrived. Even with his healing abilities and additional help from magical sources, they’d been unable to save Ben’s life. Gabe still had a hard time thinking of the aftermath, and thinking that Viper had resurfaced and Gabe had willingly put the Lucas family back in harm’s way didn’t sit well with him. He compromised his principles every day though, and this was a decision he hadn’t made lightly. Tyler Lucas and his colony offered the best possible chance of keeping Carly Barnes alive. The reason was that, after Jillian and Ben died, there wasn’t a place in the country more secure than Cattail. As the new alpha of the Catamount colony, Tyler embraced his duties with a fervor that shocked everyone. He would have peace and contentment in his jurisdiction, but mostly, he would have shifters free from harm. He’d made sure cougar country was safe for all shifters and their human family members as well. Gabe glanced again at Carly. She tossed a dark blouse toward the nearest trashcan, flipping it up like a basketball. She gave a little laugh when it sank into the bin with a thump. He’d be glad to get her out of his hands and safely into Tyler’s, but he had a feeling this favor was going to cost him plenty. If Tyler and the brothers fell for Carly, Gabe would once again find himself sucked into a relationship with a human female. He might be worried about Tyler falling for her, but he worried about himself as well. Jillian’s death had nearly killed him too. Little Ms. Barnes already had her hooks into him, and if things progressed beyond where they were, he wasn’t sure he’d be able to resist her scent much longer. When she closed the suitcase, he strode over and picked it up. “Let’s go.” “Are you in a hurry to get rid of me, Marshal?” “Just doin’ my duty, ma’am. You’ll be safer when you’re settled in.” And I’ll be able to breathe when you’re out of my hair. Groaning inwardly, he remembered he still had half a day of shopping looming in front of him. Please don’t let her be the type to try everything on five times before making a decision. Or worse, she could ask his opinion on how she looked. He


45

didn’t think he could handle watching her if she displayed any more skin than she did right now. Gabe looked longingly at the bar as they exited the hotel. Outside, he put the bag into her trunk then leaned on the hood of his governmentapproved sedan. “Don’t get too far ahead of me.” She shook her head, and silky strands of hair brushed her cheek. “Of course not. Safety first. I remember.” “I’ve programmed the address in the GPS. Just follow it. You know how to use a GPS, right?” “Of course, silly.” His brows shot up. Had she just called him silly? Carla Barnhardt would never have been so lighthearted, or so bold. He watched her get in and buckle up, and then she pulled out with complete ease. She’d apparently already adjusted to Texas life because she blended seamlessly into the early-afternoon San Antonio traffic. When they reached the Western-themed strip mall, Gabe found a parking spot close to one of the high-end boutique dress shops. He had the feeling that since the government planned on picking up the tab, Carly would gravitate to the more exclusive stores. Hell, he could understand that. She’d basically given up her life to save a United States senator. The least the government could do was pick up the tab for a new wardrobe. He got out of the car and waited while Carly looked over her choices. She seemed pretty happy with them because she smiled. She opened the door of the car, hesitating before she stepped out. “You can go get a beer if you want. I’ll try to take only a couple of hours.” “Tempting as that sounds, Ms. Barnes, I have to stay with you until you’re settled at the ranch.” “You let me drive to the interview by myself,” she reminded him. “I was three cars behind you.” Her face fell. “Oh.” “Now don’t get hurt. It’s my job.” A sometimes hazardous job. He’d almost been blown off the road by Firebolt earlier in the day. He’d seen Tyler following them from the hotel on the way to the interview at Cattail. Tyler was good, but Gabe was better. Tyler had kept on top of his game, but even though retired, he couldn’t keep his nose out of people’s business and simply wait for Carly’s arrival. He’d

46


had to scope out the situation for himself. Tyler had settled a couple car lengths behind them in the other lane for most of the trip to Catamount. When Carly had taken the exit, Tyler had veered into Gabe’s lane, and Firebolt had nearly pushed Gabe’s car into the guardrail. Tyler’d had that old junker since high school, and why he held on to it defied logic. He could have afforded a fleet of new trucks. Gabe knew, though, that Firebolt was as unique as Tyler himself, so they were suited to one another. Carly apparently hadn’t noticed Firebolt at all. That didn’t bode well for the future if she’d not realized such a unique truck had been following them for miles and nearly run them both off the road. Still, he needed to get rid of that sad little look on her face. He liked to see her happy, and that couldn’t be good for either of them. Distance was best. That didn’t seem to matter, though, because he heard himself say, “If it’s any consolation, I thought you seemed to be doing very well on your own, Ms. Barnes.” The tiny pout vanished, replaced by a bright smile. She jumped from the car, slammed the door in her excitement, and looked at him over the roof of his car. Carly squinted against the reflected glare of the bright Texas sun as she moved toward the sidewalk. “We’re going to stick out like a pair of sore thumbs if you keep calling me Ms. Barnes. Can’t we be on a first name basis for a few hours…Gabriel?” Gabe grinned and nodded. “Sure, Carly.” He joined her on the curb, settling himself close enough to her side to look like a casual friend, but not close enough that they touched. He did not need that headache. “Where to first?” Carly had been admiring a pair of jeans in one of the store windows, and he expected her to turn in that direction. Instead, she looked pained as a little frown crossed her brow. She uttered a few tiny little words that sounded like, “Oh damn.” Gabe instantly looked around in confusion, checking for anyone who didn’t belong. “What?” “I forgot to ask if I should dress casual, or…” Gabe started laughing. “It’s Texas, honey, and jeans are business attire in Catamount.” Carly looked at him suspiciously. “Are you sure?”


47

Gabe nodded with conviction. “You’re gonna be living on a ranch and chasing down some five-year-old. Get real. You’re not in Kansas anymore.” “Very funny, Gabriel, but I think Kansas is probably pretty close to this.” “There’s nothing close to this, Carly. You’re a Texan now, so let’s go make you look like one.” She blushed, and he struggled not to glance to her cleavage to see if the blush spread that far. He couldn’t resist, and it did. “Can I get a cowboy hat too?” she asked. He smiled. “It’s mandatory. I see one in that window that would look great on you, and this Visa card is burning a hole in my pocket.” He held open the door, took a brief but comprehensive look inside, and Carly practically skipped inside. **** Carly touched on several items of interest in the accessories section and looked through the racks of pretty summer dresses. Then she headed straight for the rack of Western jeans. They were low rise and boot cut, and on sale. She also suspected they would be flatteringly tight, and she couldn’t wait to show off her curves, even if they were a bit more padded than she would have liked. She scooped up an armful in her size then headed for the shirts. Her fingers tested the different fabrics, running over brushed cotton and gingham and denim before she settled on several soft gauze sleeveless and short-sleeved shirts in a variety of plaids, soft blues, and whites with Western trim. She knew the soft fabric would cling alluringly in a strong Texas wind and flutter femininely in a gentle breeze. Slipping toward the dressing room with both of her arms uncomfortably full, Carly shot a look over her shoulder at Gabe to check his reaction. He sat sprawled in one of the strategically placed chairs usually reserved for husbands and boyfriends. A sales clerk had brought him a cola, and he winked at Carly as she disappeared behind the door. Tugging on the jeans, Carly suddenly felt…different, as though something inside herself had shifted and a new person had blossomed and emerged. She couldn’t completely define the sensation, but she felt like an entirely different woman, and somehow, it felt powerful and right. The

48


snug-fitting denim, the turquoise leather boots adorned with rhinestones, the white felt cowgirl hat, and the flirty, thin denim shirt all produced a certain sort of magic that banished any last vestiges of dull-as-dishwater Carla. All she needed was the kiss of the sun because her arms looked too pale against the light blue of the washed-denim shirt. Feeling empowered with her new self, Carly smiled then yanked the door to see Gabe’s reaction. She wasn’t disappointed. For a moment, he stared at her, completely frozen in his chair, with little emotion registering on his face. With a jolt, Carly wondered if her newfound sexiness was all in her head. Could she possibly have imagined her face seemed happier, her skin smoother, her body more vibrant and energetic than it had been several days ago? Surely she couldn’t have imagined such a complete transformation. She was about to ask him how bad she really looked when she finally saw the can in his hand lower until it hit his crotch. He seemed to be resting its icy coldness on the rather large bulge in the front of his pants. “The Lucas brothers don’t stand a chance, Carly.” She blushed, glad it hadn’t been her imagination. She twirled around so he could see the entire package. When she glanced back at him, she saw the bulge had gotten even larger. “Thank you, Gabriel, I—” She doubled over and clutched at her stomach. Her new cowgirl hat fell to the floor, and an odd sadness passed through her as Gabe lurched to his feet and nearly trampled it. “Carly? You’re white as a sheet.” Within seconds, he’d put his arm around her and led her to his vacated chair. He brushed the hair back from her forehead then laid his hand over her brow. “Your skin is clammy, Carly. What’s wrong? Are you going to be sick? Do you need a restroom?” Carly tried to drag in a deep breath, but her heart was beating so hard and the adrenaline pumping through her body so fast that her lungs stuttered and began to spasm. As the need to breathe increased and her stomach churned, the sense of panic grew stronger and stronger until she thought she’d bolt out from under his caring hands and flee the store like she had her office in DC. A sense of danger washed over her in waves, and with it came a debilitating fear that nearly choked her.


49

Gabe hunkered down beside her and continued to brush her hair back. “Breathe, Carly. Just breathe. Come on. Everything’s fine.” Something finally broke loose inside her, and she gasped, drawing in a big breath. “Good girl.” He moved his warm hand down to her back and caressed her in strong, soothing circles. She sat up a bit straighter, and her gaze darted around the store, trying to find the reason for her meltdown. The clerk that had settled Gabe in his chair had vanished, but across the room, another sales clerk glared at Carly over the top of a rack. The woman had straight brown hair and peered at her through a fringe of bangs, her eyes deep pools of malice. She had such animosity in her eyes Carly felt another wave of anxiety spear through her. She struggled to take a breath and reached out to clutch at Gabe’s hand. Finally, the woman turned her back to straighten a rack of belts. “Carly?” Carly shook her head and released Gabe’s hand. “It’s nothing,” she whispered. “I guess its delayed stress.” Her gaze strayed to the clerk’s back, and Carly saw Gabe’s eyes lift to follow her stare. He frowned, let his gaze thoroughly sweep the shop, and his hand slipped inside his jacket as if he were checking for his holstered weapon. He lifted her to her unsteady feet. “It might be wise to wear that outfit.” Carly glanced up at him, unsure exactly what he meant. Suddenly it seemed as though he were speaking a foreign language. She glanced once again across the room, but the brown-haired woman had vanished. She took a cleansing breath then glanced down her body and ran shaky hands down her thighs. “Do I look okay?” “You look great,” Gabe said. “I wish you had a bit more color right now though. You seem a bit better but don’t look quite capable of changing clothes right now. So you’re comfortable in that?” Carly nodded numbly. He reached down and grabbed her hat from the floor then gestured to their original sales clerk, a young girl with a bright smile. She hurried toward them with a concerned look on her face. “Is everything okay, sir? She looks a bit…” The girl’s gaze flickered between Gabe and Carly, and Carly wondered exactly how bad she looked. Maybe she should find a mirror. She scrubbed her hands over her cheeks, trying to bring up a bit of color.

50


“She’ll be fine in a moment,” Gabe said. “We’ll take what she’s wearing, and would you please go into the dressing room and collect everything there? We’ll take it all, as well as that purse she was looking at earlier, and a few of those over there.” He motioned toward a rack of printed summer dresses and flouncy, layered skirts in bright colors. “Make it an even dozen.” The girl eyed Carly up and down, probably gauging a size, and then she removed the tags from the clothes Carly wore. “Absolutely, sir. It will just take a moment.” When she’d rung them up and bagged the purchases, Gabe gave her an unusually cheery smile. He settled the hat back on Carly’s head, tucked her purse over her shoulder, then took her arm. “Let’s go. It’s time to get you to the ranch.” **** Gabe wanted his hands free in case he needed to draw his weapon, but she didn’t look strong enough right now to hold more than that overstuffed purse. He gathered everything in one arm, and with a backward glance, he checked to see if the brown-haired woman had returned to the sales floor. He couldn’t see her through the store’s tinted windows, but that didn’t mean a fucking thing. Jackals were notorious for their surveillance ability. He hoped her presence meant nothing—shifters lived everywhere in the country and had to work for a living along with humans—but seeing one working in customer service had been extremely unexpected. Certain shifter types like jackals usually gravitated to more solitary occupations where stealth was required. Something like a detective or a sniper wouldn’t have surprised him. They even had a few jackals working in the Marshal’s Office. Not all of them gave off the vibe this she-jackal did. Just like bad people, bad shifters came in all varieties. In fact, one of the most notorious criminals Gabe had ever come across had been a Lepus shifter, belying the usual soft, cuddly bunny stereotype. As he herded Carly toward the cars, his mind kept replaying her expression as she became aware of the female shifter. Gabe could sense the inherent malignancy coming from the woman, but Carly’d had an intense


51

and sickening reaction few humans could possibly feel. If she could feel the nonhuman in the shop, why couldn’t she sense him? Or the Lucas men? Or had she sensed something in him? Since they’d come to San Antonio, he’d sensed a new sensuality in Carly, something that made her juices flow and brought out the sexual side she’d probably buried years ago. Was it possible he’d had something to do with her transformation? He’d heard of female shifters coming into a heat phase when forced into close proximity with a male, but he’d never heard of anything like that happening with a human. Sure, there was always a certain amount of sexual tension between him and a female client—that seemed to be pretty par for the course because he was a good-looking man—but he’d never been overwhelmed by a human’s pheromones before. Carly had caught the attention of his inner beast several times now. He’d have to compare notes with Tyler when they touched base later and see if Carly’d had any reaction to him or him to her. “What happened in there, Carly? Did you see someone familiar?” Gabe questioned as she opened the door to her rental car. Carly looked up at him with her wide blue eyes, and he wanted to lean forward and kiss her. It would be the dumbest thing he could ever do, but he wanted to erase that look on her face. He wanted to see that happy look again, the one she’d worn when she’d come out in the sexiest outfit in the entire state of Texas. He wanted to kiss her desperately. Instead, he stepped back a couple of paces, keeping a safe distance between them. “It’s crazy. I can’t explain it.” “Try me.” Gabe had a hollow feeling in the pit of his stomach, but he waited for her explanation. “Did you see the sales clerk straightening up the belt rack?” Gabe nodded. “When I looked at her, I felt sick. She made me feel…” She swallowed as though reluctant to say the word for fear it would happen again. “I was afraid, of her, of how she looked at me. She seemed evil somehow. Dangerous. It was similar to that same feeling I got with Mr. Haney’s visitor, only that was far worse of course.” Carly licked her lips and cast her eyes down in embarrassment. “I told you I’m just being silly.” Gabe shook his head slowly and looked back toward the dress shop. He could feel eyes on him through the darkened glass.

52


“You go with your instinct, Carly Barnes. It could save your life. If it’s any consolation, she gave me the creeps too.” He gave her a smile. He wasn’t about to tell Carly the woman was a jackal shifter. And a badass one at that. And then it struck him. Carly could feel the negative energy associated with shifters, possibly humans as well. But maybe it was only negative energy, which explained why she couldn’t sense his minute emotional patterns or shifting ability or that of the Lucas men. He’d met a few empaths working for Justice, people who could feel the emotions of others. Generally, they lived like hermits until needed for an interrogation because otherwise they drowned in a turmoil of emotions, bombarded by the feelings of others. Carly had been reasonably lucky because her ability seemed to be very specialized and limited. But she’d also gotten a bum deal. She’d felt the she-jackal, and she’d felt the Viper. Poor kid. She felt the worst of the worst, those who were bad to the core. That little talent was going to take its toll on her health if she’d drawn shifter attention to her. It was also either going to save her life, or kill her.


53

Chapter Five At a few minutes after six, she arrived back at Cattail Ranch. The guard welcomed her to the Lucas homestead, giving her a piece of plastic that looked like a hotel-room key. When she glanced at it curiously, the man said, “Mr. Lucas’s idea, Miss Barnes. It’s for the private gate the family uses.” He gave her a smile. “Though you’re certainly welcome to come through here anytime, ma’am. It’s always nice to see a pretty face. Too much testosterone around here.” Carly laughed. “Yes, I can imagine.” “Have a great evening, Miss Barnes.” She tucked the card into her purse, thanked him, and began the journey up the drive to her new life. She took one glance in the rearview mirror and saw a dark sedan drive slowly past the gate. A hand flashed out the window, and then the car was gone. She felt a tear track down her cheek as Gabriel Laughton vanished from her life. She was going to miss him. She’d left everything she knew—her job, her coworkers, her condo, her friends, and Gabe—on the other side of that gate closing behind her. Despite the anxiety of the last few weeks and the fear that welled up every now and then, she’d actually begun to look forward to embarking on this new life like a grand adventure. Now though she wondered if she was she really up to the challenge of a new beginning. She also wondered if she’d be safe here, if all of this, any of this, could really offer any security at all. She swiped a hand across her cheek. “Stop it, you big baby.” She continued up the drive, trying to calm the irregular beat of her heart with each tenth of a mile she traveled. How long was this drive? It hadn’t seemed so long earlier today, but she’d been dealing with a different sort of stress then, worried more about her interview and less about being able to have a new life. She sat up straighter, brushed a few stray curls from her forehead, and had almost reached the house when a streak of bright yellow

54


barreled from between the trees on the side of the drive and flashed across the road. She stomped on the brake, the squeal of the tires grating in her ears. She jerked forward then fell back against the seat. Thankfully, the air bag didn’t deploy. She watched as Suzie Lucas, dressed in a canary-colored sunsuit and yellow cowgirl boots, bolted across the driveway, followed by a man with long dark-blond hair tied back in a ponytail. The man was doing his best not to run too fast and looked a bit ridiculous trying to contain his long strides. She recognized the man from his photo, though the man lurching across the driveway, hunched over like some kind of bumbling monster, was laughing hysterically and looked both goofy and happier than the Shane Lucas she’d seen in the photo. One moment he was bent over, his knuckles almost scraping the cement, and the next, he stood completely upright, frozen at the side of the road. His face swiveled toward the car, and Carly held her breath as he started toward her. She hit the power button, and the window began to roll down. She saw a very perturbed Suzie whirl around and shout, “Uncle Shane! No fair!” “Just a minute, baby girl,” he said. He leaned down, his arm resting on the roof, and peered into her window. His eyes were the brightest green she’d ever seen, and Carly held her breath. “Miss Barnes, I presume?” She nodded, trying to find her smile, but it seemed lost inside her somewhere along with her breath. These Lucas men were going to be the death of her. She wet her lips, trying to find her voice as well, and Shane Lucas’s gaze dipped down to her mouth. “May I ask what you’re doing?” Carly said, and then took a risk and decided to plow ahead. Might as well act like the new woman she was. She offered a teasing smile. “Given the family’s success, I would have thought most of the Lucas men capable of walking upright. Are you an exception?” Shane laughed then wagged a finger at her. “Au contraire. I am quite dignified when standing upright, but when in character, I’m perfectly capable of lumbering along for my role.” He took a couple steps back, and his body leaned down and twisted up as he hulked his way back to her. “Quasimodo, at your service.”


55

“Ah, I should have guessed.” She tapped a fingertip against her mouth. “Why, yes, I certainly see the resemblance now.” Shane snorted, and Suzie chose that moment to careen toward them, plowing into her uncle’s side. His arm slid around her. “And here’s my little Esmeralda now. We’ve been playing a game Suze invented today called the Hunchback of Notre Dame, as you probably guessed. We watched the movie this afternoon.” He winked at her. Suzie came around him and grabbed hold of the door edge, bouncing up and down. “Hi, Carly!” “Hi, Suzie.” “So it’s Carly, is it?” Shane said. “Then why am I standing on formalities?” “I see no reason at all,” Carly said. He opened her car door and reached for her hand. “Apparently I am the last one to meet you.” “I haven’t met Jus—Cougar.” “Perhaps not, but Cougar’s met you. One look was all he needed. I’ve been hearing your praises sung all day.” When she stood in front of him, he let his eyes caress her face. “And it’s a very pretty song.” Tyler Lucas had been singing her praises? He didn’t seem the type to talk about her one way or another. Sure, there had been a few times when she’d thought his gaze traveling across her might be a bit heated, but he’d seemed completely in control and not prone to extolling a woman’s virtues to others. Perhaps it had been Dustin. “Dustin is very charming to speak nicely of me,” Carly said. “Dusty? Charming, maybe, but his praises are generally of a more…” He glanced down then put his palms over Suzie’s ears. She squirmed under his touch. He lowered his voice. “Let’s say a more carnal nature. That’s the most polite I can get. Everything I heard came from Big Brother himself.” “Tyler?” Carly’s brow furrowed. “Really?” “He can become enamored quite easily,” Shane said. “Anyone who can control our girl here will always hold a special place in Ty’s heart. Right, wildcat?” He grabbed Suzie around the waist and lifted her high. Suzie shrieked and giggled, and after he’d swung her through the air several times, she

56


finally came to land on his shoulders. He slammed the car door. “Follow us, Miss Carly.” “But the car—” “Will be delivered to the house. We have people we pay to do stuff like that. Right now, we need a gargoyle. Can you play the part?” “A mean one or a nice one?” “A nice one!” Suzie shouted. Carly lifted her hands and curled her fingers into claws. She offered a goofy smile and stuck out her tongue. “Yes, that’s perfect!” Suzie shouted. “Come on, everyone, let’s go!” Shane leaned toward Carly. “We’re holding a barbecue in your honor tonight, so I hope you’re hungry. I think I saw a whole steer on the roasting pit.” When Carly’s eyes widened, Shane laughed again. “Ready, gargoyle?” “Absolutely,” Carly said. “Let’s go.” As Shane whirled around and lurched down the driveway, Suzie giggling and bouncing on top of his shoulders, Carly slowly trailed along behind them, walking, or rather staggering and stumbling, like a gargoyle. She didn’t even care if anyone saw her. She couldn’t help but think this was a perfect start to her new life. Anyone who’d voluntarily play Quasimodo was okay in her book. Shane Lucas had just cemented a place for himself in her heart. **** By the time of the three of them staggered and roared their way to the back of the house, Carly could see Shane hadn’t exaggerated. Tyler must have invited everyone in Catamount to attend. Tents and tables of food scattered across the lawn like the encampment of a medieval siege. A band played a popular country tune on a stage set up next to the most wondrous pool Carly had ever seen outside of a hotel, and several swimmers frolicked in the water and beneath the small waterfall that cascaded into the crystalclear lagoon at the shallow end. Other guests, dripping wet in their swimsuits, sipped cocktails from small stools surrounding a horseshoeshaped bar built in to the side of the pool.


57

Carly felt a little intimidated by both the environment and the showing. She’d known the Lucas brothers were rich, but their wealth must be staggering to put together such an impressive spread in an afternoon. Shane swung Suzie down to the ground then leaned closer to be heard over the noise of the guests and the delightful music coming from the band. Carly hoped there might be dancing later. “Tyler wanted to introduce you to everyone who works here on the ranch. We’re one big family here at Cattail.” “I thought this must be the whole town.” Carly blinked several times. “All these people work here?” “Well, not all of them. The employees all brought their families, but yeah, everyone is connected to the ranch in some way.” Suzie lifted her face up to Carly. “I’m going to change into my purple swimsuit,” she announced. “I’ll be right back, gargoyle.” “I shall await your return.” Carly bowed low, trying to be as subservient as she thought a gargoyle might be. “And would you please bring a parched monster something to drink?” Suzie giggled and gave her a quick hug around the legs before running for the house. Tyler Lucas strode up to greet them, watching his daughter’s playful skipping. His brows rose as he followed her streak toward the house. The look of wonderment on his face made Carly smile. “She’s happy.” “Of course she’s happy, Ty,” Shane said with a laugh. “She has a gargoyle and a hunchback at her beck and call.” A slight grin teased the corner of Tyler’s mouth. “I have to say you fit the part well, Shane, but Carly doesn’t look at all like a gargoyle.” “She sure as hell doesn’t.” Both men gave her appreciative stares, their eyes smoldering like melting emeralds in the bright sunshine. Once again, Carly felt herself blush to the roots of her hair. She hadn’t had as many compliments in her life as she’d had in the last twelve hours. Her body grew hot as she listened to the men discuss her attributes as though she were treasure that had dropped into their lives. Her pulse throbbed so fast and hard in her ear she barely heard half of what they said, but she didn’t need to hear the words to feel the emotions behind them. They liked what they saw. She thought if she blushed one more time, she’d probably spontaneously combust.

58


Carly turned to find Dustin Lucas strolling up behind them, a bottle of Shiner Bock held loosely between his fingers. His white T-shirt skimmed the waistband of his jeans, but with each step he took, the jeans seemed to slide farther down on his hips. Carly swallowed hard, taking in the teasing glimpses of darkly tanned flesh peeking out between the white-and-blue fabric. More disconcerting, however, was the slender line of golden hair that trickled from under his shirt to disappear inside his pants. Dusty’s gaze caressed her face, and Carly hoped he wouldn’t notice the fresh blush that stole over her cheeks. “I’d say Carly looks as fresh and pretty as a field of Texas wildflowers tonight, particularly with those eyes. Why they’re the exact color of bluebonnets, wouldn’t you say, Shane?” “Absolutely. Prettiest eyes I’ve ever seen.” The blush that had brushed her cheeks blossomed into a full-blown flush and swept down into her neck. She had a sudden urge to wipe sweat from her nape, or at the very least, swipe at the damp curls there. “Beautiful,” Dusty continued. “Sweet, innocent…and lush. I wish I were a honey bee about now, darlin’, to get me some of that sweet, tasty nectar.” His words caused a spike of pleasure to travel through her body, rushing straight to her pussy. Her muscles clenched uncontrollably as her breath left her body in a burst. A rush of desire flooded her body. Her panties dampened, and Carly couldn’t stop her hand from raising. Before she knew it, air fanned her cheek because her hand fluttered rapidly in front of her face. She jerked backward when all three men leaned a fraction of an inch closer to her and drew in a deep breath. She rubbed her damp hands against her thighs, squeezing her legs together in the hopes she could hold in her scent. Mortified, she dropped her gaze to the points of her turquoise boots in an attempt to avoid their faces. How could they possibly have noticed her scent changing? Surely they couldn’t smell a tiny bit of fluid. She’d die of embarrassment if that was the case. She drew in a deep breath and chanced a peek up through her bangs. Tyler glanced toward his brothers. “Mmm, smell that?” “Sure smells sweet,” Dusty said.


59

Carly glanced at each in turn, wishing the earth would open up and swallow her whole. This can’t be happening. Please, God, don’t let this happen. “Mmm-mmm,” Shane said, closing his eyes in apparent bliss. “Best barbecue I ever smelled.” Carly released her breath, kicked herself in the butt for having such ridiculous thoughts, not to mention such a completely inappropriate reaction, and gave Shane a tentative smile. “It does smell delicious.” Tyler took hold of her elbow. “You boys go do whatever it is you do.” “Sure thing, boss,” Dusty said. Both men watched them walk away. She knew because she glanced over her shoulder and gave them a little wave. Shane stared back with a smile, and Dusty, apparently the comedian of the family, patted his chest several times then did a pretend swoon, landing gracefully on his back in the lush green grass. She caught herself mid giggle and turned her attention to the strong, silent Lucas brother. Tyler’s fingers lightly caressed the sensitive skin of her upper arm. It felt like heaven, and she cautioned herself to read nothing into such a commonplace gesture. He was merely trying to steer her toward the crowd. “I hope you feel up to meeting some people, Carly.” She laughed. “Doesn’t look like I have much choice.” I’d follow you anywhere, Tyler Lucas. He walked slowly, but she still had to take two steps for every one of his. She teetered several times, unused to walking in boots with such pointed toes. Each time, Tyler’s hand tightened just a bit on her arm, and she leaned toward him, reveling in the musky warmth of his masculine scent. “I’m looking forward to meeting everyone. Shane said these are all your employees and their families. Is that right?” Tyler nodded. “I prefer to think of them as an extended family. Like a colony, part of a larger clan, I guess.” “A colony. That’s a lovely way to think of your employees.” All around them, people of all ages, from aging grandparents to tiny tots, smiled or nodded then sidestepped to allow them to pass through. He led Carly to a tent filled with coolers, refrigerators, and tables filled with setups. “What would you like?”

60


Carly had never been much of a drinker, but decided on a bottle of Shiner Bock beer. She’d seen one in Dusty’s hand, and going native seemed like the best plan. Besides, even though she’d arrived tonight, her duties didn’t officially start until tomorrow. She vaguely wondered who would be watching Suzie in the pool then decided it wasn’t her concern—at least not tonight. Tyler reached into a standing cooler, pulled out a frosty bottle, and poured it into a chilled glass. She took a long draw from the ice-cold glass. Not bad at all, like everything else she’d encountered since arriving in Texas, from the heat of both the air and the food to the fun clothes and stunning looks of her new employers. It seemed both frightening and comforting how quickly she was acclimating to the relaxed atmosphere and the feel of her new Western clothes. What had taken her so long to find the woman she’d apparently kept hidden all these years? Tyler steered her toward a group of men that were obviously off-duty guards for the ranch. They were in jeans, boots, and cowboy hats, but their casual Western garb couldn’t camouflage their military bearing or still the watchfulness of their gazes as they scanned the guests and the perimeter of the yard. “Always on duty, even when relaxing,” Carly observed quietly. “They take their job seriously,” Tyler answered. “If you ever have any trouble, you get in touch with one of these guys.” He made the introductions. Each man nodded in acknowledgment of his name then gave her a clinical perusal as though memorizing every aspect of her face and form. The inspections were completely different from those given by the Lucas brothers, which she discovered soon after when she turned around on the path and plowed into a solid object. Before she could utter a sound, two hands had gripped her upper arms. She expected to be pushed away gently with an “Are you all right?” Instead, those two hands slid around her back, one of them going above her waist and the other sliding down over the curve of her ass. The hands pulled her closer, though there wasn’t an inch between her and the large body. Her breath stuttered in her chest when her nose brushed against the warmth of the soft T-shirt stretched over hard muscles. She breathed deeply, and her stomach fluttered at the spicy scent of hot, sexy male.


61

A girl could get used to this. She lifted her face and found herself staring into another pair of green eyes, but they didn’t hold the mischief and amusement that Dusty’s did. These were filled with mystery and a deep, dark desire. She gulped, trying to push any words from her suddenly dry throat, but her body had a mind of its own. She found herself pushing her hips toward his. The hard length of his cock pushed back, and she felt a soft fluttering against her back, like the feeling of a bird’s wing brushing her blouse. It both delighted and alarmed her. “Miss Barnes.” His deep voice sent a shiver through her, another thing that both delighted and alarmed her. “Hello, Jus—Cougar.” They stared at one another, and Carly had become lost in those mysterious eyes when Tyler’s dry voice cut through whatever spell Cougar had woven around her. “Planning to manhandle the new nanny all evening, Cougar?” “No.” His arms dropped, and Carly nearly fell over from his absence. Her body leaned toward him in longing. “I have things to do.” He spun on his heel. Carly watched as he strode toward one of the security guards. “Cougar handles security,” Tyler said. Carly stared after him, watching the movement of his perfect ass beneath the denim. She let her gaze roam over all the people having fun, listened to the sounds of the popular country tune being sung on the stage, and breathed in the wonderful barbecue aroma. “But isn’t this a family party? He doesn’t even want an evening off?” “No.” “But everyone needs time off.” “Not Cougar.” She cast another glance toward him. “How sad…” Tyler took her arm, and she reluctantly turned around. “Don’t let him suck you in. He’s the way he is, and that’s all there is to it.” They moved farther down the path toward a large tent, and the air around her stirred with the aroma of spicy Mexican dishes. A grandmotherly type woman sat in an easy chair, stroking a fat gray cat and watching the festivities with a smile on her round face. She had her

62


black hair pulled back into a comfortable ponytail, and her bright eyes took in every detail of Carly’s appearance. “What a gorgeous cat.” Carly reached out to pet the purring cat, but the animal reared back and spit at her. She lurched backward, nearly stumbling over Tyler’s foot. He caught her by the shoulders and set her back on her feet. “Sí, Tomás es muy guapo, but be careful, linda. He can be a real bastardo. He likes no one but me. “I’ll remember that,” she said, giving a dubious look to the sleek hell on wheels. You must be Rosa.” Carly extended her hand, immediately liking the woman’s looks. The woman dumped the cat from her lap with a shooing motion then scooted her rather ample body a bit closer to the edge of the chair and shook Carly’s hand. “No, señorita. I am Lucia.” She bowed her head slightly then lifted her dark eyes to Tyler. They seemed to sparkle with some kind of restrained humor. “She has not met Rosa yet?” Tyler’s jaw tightened. “No.” Lucia laughed, the skin around her eyes crinkling and her full cheeks glowing a bright red. Carly frowned. “Is something funny?” “Oh no, linda. Es muy interesante, eh, Ty? You shall meet Rosa soon enough. She’s in la casa. Who knows what she might be doing? Always busy, that one. Reservada. Misteriosa.” “Lucia…” Tyler said. His voice was soft, but Carly heard a warning in that one word. “Sí, sí, no gossip.” The older woman waved her hand lightly. “Entiendo. It is no matter. Tenemos nuestro—” “English please, Lucia,” Tyler said softly. “Oh, sí, sí, Ty.” She slapped her head then smiled. “Mi memoria is not so good. I say, Ms. Carly, that we—Rosa and I—have our own…territories?” She glanced at Tyler who nodded. “Rosa does…no sé lo que. I don’t know what. I mind my own business—” Tyler made a humph noise. Lucia rolled her eyes. “I mind my own business and cook for the los hermanos y la niña.” She kissed her fingers and tossed the kiss in the air. “Muy deliciosa, eh, Ty?”


63

“Sí, Lucia. Muy deliciosa.” Lucia gestured toward the interior of the tent, and Carly peeked inside to see four tables that groaned with Tex-Mex delights. Her eyes watered just inhaling the pungent aromas. She couldn’t wait to try each and every one of them, though she planned to spread that out over the next few months, not eat it all in one sitting. “You made all that?” “Sí,” she said with a wink, “though I have help for the day. Los hermanos take good care of old Lucia.” Carly sensed they would become good friends during her time at the ranch. She didn’t know why she felt that way, but if she were a betting woman, she’d be willing to place a bet on the odds. Lucia helped Carly choose some of her special dishes, guaranteeing Carly would be encantata by the choices. She ate, relaxing in a chair next to Lucia, her second bottle of Shiner Bock drained by the time she finished her plate. Lucia tried to feed her more, but Carly declined, saving room for the barbecue when it was ready. She hoped she didn’t have to waddle to bed later. Tyler seemed to relax more with every introduction, and Carly realized she was passing an unspoken test of sorts. It was like her initiation into the family, and so far she’d been accepted by all. **** Evening slid into night, and a huge golden moon rose over the Texas landscape. Families with small children began to leave, and couples began to get cozier. The band played slower songs, and the mood of the crowd subtly shifted gears. Carly felt warm and fuzzy from the attention of the Lucas brothers and the flowing drinks. She couldn’t remember her hands being empty all evening as three of the Lucas men took turns plying her with plates of delicious barbecue, warm, gooey brownies, and chilly bottles of Shiner Bock. She developed a new appreciation for the wonders of beer and decided on her first day off she’d lounge by the pool and have a few because the relaxation effects amazed her. The fact she was still standing came as a bit of a surprise. She was afraid if she sat down too long she would melt into her lawn chair.

64


The band slid into an upbeat country boogie, and a small crowd of dancers began lining up side by side. Carly watched with interest, wondering what they were up to. Dusty glanced at her, and his brow rose. “Haven’t you ever line danced, darlin’?” “No, I didn’t go out much in D—downtown.” Less than four hours into her new life, and she’d almost blown it. Maybe Carly Barnes shouldn’t be drinking. Dusty took the bottle of beer out of her hand and sat it on the table. “C’mon. You’ll love it.” “No,” Carly protested, trying to pull away from him. “I’m not much of a dancer. In fact, I’m pretty sure I suck.” “Sucking is good,” Dusty said, waggling his brows at her. She slapped at his chest. “I meant I suck at dancing.” “I got it,” Dusty said. “But you’re in Texas now, so you’ll learn and be a pro in no time.” He yanked her along, and though she protested, she might as well have struggled with a bear. He didn’t so much as slow down. Holding her hand, he placed them at the end of the line, and a cheer went up from the crowd of onlookers. The group began to move in rhythm, and it didn’t take Carly long to pick up the dance steps. She couldn’t believe she was having so much fun. She linked her arm with Dusty’s and felt a vague sense of belonging. Dusty leaned over to give her a quick kiss of approval on her lips. He tasted of beer and something spicy and delicious, and she wanted another kiss. She rose on tiptoe to return the gesture, but at that moment, they both stumbled, nearly falling down. Carly couldn’t tell if it was the beer or Dusty making her so giddy. She didn’t care. She couldn’t remember ever having so much fun in her life. When the song ended, Dusty led her to a table and told her he’d be back with more drinks. “Make mine a cola.” She really didn’t think she could handle one more beer. It wouldn’t be such a good idea for her to get drunk on her first night at the ranch. Tyler might have second thoughts about hiring her, not to mention Gabe would be majorly pissed off if she lost this job. Shane dropped into the seat opposite her. “So what do you think of this madhouse so far, Carly?”


65

“I feel a little like Cinderella at the ball. I keep waiting for the clock to strike twelve.” She looked around her at the opulent surroundings. “Actually, I’m a little awestruck.” “You’ll get used to it fast.” Shane caught the attention of the band’s lead singer and nodded toward Carly. The singer gave a brief nod in response and finished the current song. He leaned into the microphone and gave a low whistle of approval. “Cowboys, I see some mighty fine-lookin’ women out there that would love to dance. How about I sing something slow so you can take advantage of…or I mean…so you can invite your lady to dance?” The crowd hooted and clapped. Several couples made their way to the dance floor before the music even started. Shane took Carly’s hand. “I would like to request the honor of a dance with you, my beautiful gargoyle.” Carly giggled. “I’d be delighted, Quasimodo.” She melted into his arms as they mingled into the crowd of dancers swaying to the sensual music. The intimacy of his body rubbing against hers made Carly sweat with need, and she caught herself pressing her body closer, the softness of hers caressing the hard planes of his. Very briefly, she closed her eyes and rested her cheek against the soft fabric of his shirt, feeling the steady thump of his heartbeat against her skin. He cradled the back of her head in his large hand, his fingers drifting through her hair. She inhaled, tuning out the cloying perfumes, the more subtle scents of the flowers surrounding the dance floor and the delicious food smells hovering in the air. She focused on the masculine and heady aroma of the magnificent man she held. If only she could live like this forever… Her eyes flew open, and she jerked slightly in Shane’s arms. What the heck was she doing? Life would be pretty challenging if every time she got near one of these men her hormones went into overdrive and she started thinking of a future. Maybe it had been a big mistake to get this cozy so fast. Besides, there were four of them, and each one offered enticements. How would she ever choose? She pulled away, forcing herself to meet the green gaze peering down at her intently. She laughed, trying to cover her embarrassment, and found the only excuse she could muster. “I think I almost fell asleep.” “I didn’t mind at all,” Shane said. He gave her a little smirk. “In fact, I rather liked it. I had no idea gargoyles were so cuddly.”

66


“Thank you, but falling asleep before my charge wouldn’t look good on my resume.” “You haven’t started your job yet, so no worries.” She glanced around as Shane continued to lead them across the dance floor. She’d caught glimpses of Suzie throughout the evening, and each time, she’d been in the company of a different person. Everyone seemed to have a hand in raising the little girl, and though Suzie had seemed happy bouncing on the shoulders of a security guard, dancing with a teenaged girl, and eating dinner with Lucia, that was no way to raise a child. Carly hoped she could change all that. As Shane slowly spun her in a circle, she caught sight of a tiny girl in a purple swimsuit. Suzie’s hair had been tugged back in a ponytail, and wet curls hung down her back. She was holding the hand of the most beautiful woman Carly had ever seen. She was everything Carly wasn’t—tall and willowy, with enough curves to beautifully shape the eggplant-colored bikini she wore. A flash of jealousy spiked through Carly with enough force to make her stomach roil. Her hand tightened on Shane’s shoulder, and he tugged her closer. Carly peeked around his shoulder and stared at the pair as they made their way around the pool area. Suzie skipped ahead when the woman stopped to chat with several guests. Eventually, Suzie returned and tugged on the woman’s hand, and she followed, moving with a sensual elegance. Her straight black hair had been pulled away from her face, and like Suzie, Carly’s new nemesis wore a long ponytail that hung down her back to brush against the edge of a matching sarong wrapped around her hips. Carly watched as Tyler approached the two dressed in purple. He put his hands on Suzie’s shoulders and gazed down at her. He must have said something she didn’t like because Suzie shook her head and shrugged away from his touch. When the woman leaned down and spoke to her, Suzie nodded then gave her father a withering look. She huffed and twirled around, stomping away from them. Tyler gazed after her, raking his hair back. “Looks like Suzie isn’t in the mood for bed,” Carly said. “She never is,” Shane said. “That kit has more energy than the rest of us put together.” Carly glanced up and smiled. “Kit?”


67

Shane’s brow furrowed then a smooth smile settled on his lips. “Did I say kit? I meant kid of course. I’m going to have to lay off the beer.” “That makes two of us,” Carly murmured. She glanced once more toward the pool where Tyler and the woman in purple bikini continued to talk. She really didn’t want to ask, but she had to know. “Who’s that woman?” Shane let his gaze roam over the crowd before finally locking on his brother. “The woman with Tyler?” When Carly nodded, Shane tightened his arm around her waist. “Haven’t you met Rosa yet?” Rosa. Darn it all. She heaved a sigh and stared at the housekeeper. “Crap,” she muttered.

68


Chapter Six Tyler looked up to see Carly in Shane’s arms, and he watched them for a minute with mixed thoughts. After losing Jillian, they’d all pretty much agreed not to get involved with another human mate, but Carly Barnes just might turn out to be the exception. So far, she’d managed to win the majority of the Lucas clan over, along with the feline community and the other shifters. He decided not to worry about Cougar and his thoughts. He wouldn’t share them anyway. Ty admitted he needed some serious help with Suzie. She seemed to love everyone but him. Even Cougar, for all the outward animosity between him and Suzie, held a piece of the little girl’s heart. But Tyler couldn’t seem to get her heart no matter what he did. It hurt a little. Hell no, it hurt a lot, but he knew the blame fell squarely on his shoulders. He hadn’t been there when the family needed him. Now he had to face that fact and win back the ground he’d lost with his daughter. Maybe Carly could show him the way over the next few months. He caught Shane’s eye, and his brother gave an almost imperceptible nod. Tyler sat his beer on a table and made his way through the dancers. “Mind if I cut in?” He had the right as alpha, but he didn’t want to come off like a jerk to Carly. Her approving smile sent a jolt of heat straight to his cock. Settling her into his arms, he thought she felt about as natural there as his own skin. He could feel his cougar rippling under the surface, needing to be released, but he tamped down his desire, trying desperately to ignore her sweet scent and the glimmer of her bright blue eyes. His body wanted to change, needed to change, when he experienced strong emotions, and Carly sure as hell brought out emotions in him. This happened with any shifter, but every shifter learned quickly that strong emotions, both good and bad, had to be kept in check and reined back in tightly when control slipped. The


69

survival of every shifter, as well as the clan, dictated they learn how to control the impulse to shift, and the only way to control the impulse was to control their emotional state. For young shifters, it was a constant struggle. Curiously, however, it hadn’t impacted his daughter. Suzie lived in a perpetual state of emotional chaos, her feelings running rampant through her body, and yet she seemed to have complete control over her shifting. Just like she had control over him. The change stirred again beneath his skin, a prickly sensation that skittered under the flesh as it jumped from nerve to nerve, trying to spark the metamorphosis. He gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to twitch. He felt as uncontrolled as he had as a young cub. He remembered this sensation with Jillian. Love might be grand, but it had irritated the hell out of his system until he’d settled down. Carly looked up at him with a curious expression, and Tyler wondered if she could sense his beast. She didn’t look frightened. She looked intrigued, maybe even turned on, and she pushed a little closer, taking his breath away. They danced silently for a few minutes until, in a voice so sultry his cock twitched beneath his jeans, Carly said, “I saw you speaking to Rosa. She’s very beautiful.” Tyler bit back a grin, hearing the guarded jealousy in her voice. He nuzzled his face against her temple and felt the glide of fur under his skin. It was a sensual sensation, like dragging warm silk over cool flesh, only stronger, because this came from within. He wanted to luxuriate in the sensation, but rubbing his face against her when they’d just met might set off her alarm bells. He wanted her calm, serene, and accepting, not howling like a she-coyote. “She is.” He felt Carly tense at his admission, so he went on to explain. “She’s like a sister to us. We’ve known Rosa all our lives.” Carly relaxed slightly and gripped him a little tighter. Tyler knew he should warn Carly about Rosa, but how? He controlled the Catamount colony with an iron fist, all except his own daughter and Rosa. They were two of a kind. Untamable and unmanageable. He’d already warned Rosa she’d better be on her best behavior around Carly, but that would last only as long as Rosa wanted it to. “Carly, honey, there’s some things you need to know about Cattail.” She looked up at him with her luminous eyes, blinked at him, and he damn near forgot what he was talking about.

70


“Uh, well, you see, not everything is what it seems around here.” “Looks okay to me.” Carly looked around her and stumbled. She giggled. “Sorry, I’ve had a lot to drink.” She gave a cute shrug of her shoulders. “I think I’m a little drunk.” “I think maybe you are, too,” Tyler agreed. “But you need to concentrate on what I’m saying. You’re probably going to see some things and hear some things that frighten you. If you do, I want you to promise to come straight to me. Understand?” “Sure. Of course. You’re my boss.” Carly nodded, and the movement seemed to be too much for her. She teetered a bit. “Oh my God,” she whispered with a stricken look on her face. The soft blush across her luminous skin simply evaporated. “I need to lie down somewhere.” Tyler chuckled. “I’ll take you to your room. It’s about time to wind this party down anyway.” So he led her to her room and walked away. It was one of the hardest things he’d ever done. All he’d wanted to do was lean forward, breathe in her delicious, intoxicating scent, and devour her mouth. And then, when he’d kissed every inch of her, he wanted to shift and run. As he tried to walk with some measure of control down the stairs, he curled his hands into fists and felt the sharp sting of his claws as they punctured his flesh. “Goddamn. What have I gotten myself into?” When he returned to the pool area, he saw that the band was starting to pack up, the caterers were gathering up the leftovers, and Rosa sat at the edge of the pool, her legs kicking gently in the water. Security was herding the remainder of the guests toward the driveway. He sat down with Shane and Dusty at one of the poolside tables. Cougar was noticeably absent. Tyler had stopped worrying about his youngest brother’s solitary existence. “I think it went well,” Tyler said, taking a swig of Dusty’s beer. “Looks like Carly’s going to fit in, and Suzie seems to love her already.” “She reminds me a little of Jillian.” Shane looked pensive, almost sad. “We need a woman around here. No one is ever going to take Jilly’s place, but it’s time we all started living again. Jilly would have wanted that.” Tyler nodded, knowing his brother spoke the truth. Jillian would have wanted happiness for her family at any cost. She’d been an incredible part of their lives, and nothing could ever take that time away, but it was time to move past the grief.


71

“You like her then?” Tyler asked. “Like’s a hell of a word,” Shane said. “Kind of a paltry word if you ask me, and not nearly good enough. Can I say I like like her?” Tyler laughed. “Sure. I think I might like like her too.” “I think we should keep her,” Shane said. “Plus, Suzie needs someone all her own.” A seductive voice drifted toward them, wrapping around Tyler like guilt, like recrimination. “She’s got me.” Tyler shifted in his chair then opened a beer from the bucket on the table. “Rosa, you know you won’t stay, not long enough. She’s only going to get hurt.” Rosa continued to slowly drag her leg through the water, staring at the tiny waves she made. “I came when you needed me, Ty. I never asked questions, and you know how much I loved her, how much—” The sound of a cougar’s growl drifted across the yard and shivered in the air around them. Rosa closed her eyes, and each man shuddered in response. Tyler felt his hackles rise and his skin ripple as the fur beneath his skin took control. “Can we stop now?” Dusty drawled then took a long drag from his beer. “You all always get maudlin when you drink. We loved her, and she’s gone. So let’s move on. I say we take a little run and check out the property lines. Sounds like Cougar’s already on the prowl.” Dusty rose and started to unbutton his pants. “I’ve got a cat ready to howl inside me, and if I don’t let it loose, I’m going to do some serious—” “We got the message.” Tyler drained his beer. “Might be a good thing. I think Carly ruffled the fur in all of us.” “You reckon?” Shane asked with a smile. He peeled off his shirt and glanced around, dropping down on all fours. His tawny skin rippled under the pressure, glistening with sweat as the golden fur began to manifest itself. Tyler shot a hard look around him and decided they were safe. “You got our backs, Rosa?” “Always.” She heaved a sigh and waved at him. “Get the hell out of here and leave me alone.” “Thanks, baby.” He began his change, and Dusty let out a low snarl of joy as they raced out of the courtyard and into the darkness.

72


**** Carly’s head swam as she pulled herself off the bed and staggered to the window. This time, it had nothing to do with her Emmy-winning performance as a gargoyle. It was the beer making her sway. She leaned her head against the cool glass, wondering if the men would be disappointed in her for folding before the party ended. She hoped she hadn’t made a bad impression before she really had a chance to get to know everyone. The glass felt so good against her hot forehead. She rolled her brow against the smooth surface and…She blinked her bleary eyes and focused on the impossible. One minute the Lucas brothers were sitting at a table drinking beer. The next minute, they’d disappeared and three beautiful cougars were racing across the yard to freedom. Carly knew it wasn’t possible. The men hadn’t just disappeared into thin air, and three cougars hadn’t sprung up from nowhere. How much beer had she drunk? No, it couldn’t be the beer. It had to be the brownies. Someone had added an extra ingredient. Very funny. Now she was hallucinating. Seeing mountain lions and disappearing brothers. If she had to take a guess, she’d put her money on that Rosa. “I’m going to die,” she groaned. Putting her hand over her mouth, Carly ran to the bathroom. She would never drink again. Ever. **** Juan Miguel Santos, better known as Viper to federal authorities on this side of the border, sipped on a mojito and thought about his recent misfortunes. From the balcony of his hotel room, he looked out over the lights of Miami with jaded disinterest. At least he was back in the heat. DC wasn’t exactly the great white north, but he preferred the temperature above seventy-five. Taking a slow drag from his cigarette, he thought about the fiasco of his botched assignment in DC and the woman who had caused it. The bitch didn’t look smart enough to have figured it out on her own, and yet something had gone very wrong. He remembered the way she looked at him when he passed her office. Like she’d butted up against the devil himself. Then he’d heard her retching


73

while he was talking to that son of a cur Haney. By the time he got finished with the oh-so-good principal, the woman was nowhere to be found. Mildly annoyed that he hadn’t cloaked himself better, Juan decided he’d take care of Haney and her at the same time. Right after he got the rest of his pay for retiring the senator. He figured she didn’t have a clue what she had experienced, but he didn’t like leaving loose ends trailing along behind him, just in case. Then he’d discovered somehow the impossible had happened. The miserable bitch had apparently read an e-mail on Haney’s computer and contacted the authorities. Much to Juan’s disgust, Haney took the easy way out and offed himself, saving himself considerable pain, but grating on Juan’s last nerve. He liked to make men pay for their stupidity. Haney’s death had actually been a minor glitch. The worst part? Well, the authorities had a witness now. He liked a challenge as much as the next person, but he didn’t have a goddamn death wish. There was no way to get to the senator now without considerable problems, but he sure as hell wasn’t giving back the partial payment he’d already received. He’d just have to find a way around the FBI and Homeland Security and finish the contract. The first step was getting rid of the woman. Carla Barnhart had been swallowed into the Witness Protection Program. That made finding her a little more difficult, but not much. Not when he learned Marshal Gabriel Laughton was her controller. Laughton was so predictable. He thought he kept his private life private, but Juan knew better. Everything always circled back to Catamount, Texas, and those damned brothers. Juan smiled to himself when he looked at the incoming call on his cell phone. It was the woman jackal he had on his payroll in Texas. His hunch had been right. Tossing his cigarette butt over the balcony, Viper put the phone to his ear. “Sí?” “Laughton was in San Antonio today with a woman.” He clenched his jaw. He hated that tone some women got. The “I’ve got a secret” tone. He also hated dragging information out of people. She might as well have had her hand out for another fifty. Most of them knew better than to test his patience, but this one was new. She’d yet to see what happened to people who wasted his time. He’d give her a pass today if the

74


information was worth his time. If not, there were plenty more where she came from. Shifters who knew how to get to the fucking point. “And?” he grated out. “They came into the shop where I work.” She started to tell him the story of her goddamn life, babbling away like they were best friends and he actually gave a shit. Clueless. She was fucking clueless. His fangs started to descend as the darkness around him took on a red haze. He held his breath while he determined the best way to kill her if she wasted one more second of— “Carla Barnhart is now Carly Barnes.” Finally. He released his breath, and his fangs retracted. “Ah…very good work…” He glanced at the phone display. “Miranda.” “Thank you, sir.” She was very perky for a jackal. He made a mental note to stay away from female jackals in the future. Maybe a nice hyena. He liked their subservient attitudes. He’d had enough of Miss Miranda. “Anything else?” He heard the syrupy quality of his voice. Anyone standing in front of him would have backed away, but this was one stupid jackal because she decided to get cocky and assess the situation on her own. “You’ve got a shitload of problems on your hands.” His fangs pierced his lip. It hurt, but he ignored it. A trickle of venom seeped from his right fang and dripped down his chin. He wished the poison could have hit a target, preferably a cocky jackal in San Antonio. “Problemas, Miranda?” he ground out. “Yes, sir. Big ones.” He rolled his eyes, trying to control the string of curses threatening to spill out. Jackals were also always so negative. Just once he’d like to get a report without a problem attached to it. He’d also prefer they let him decide what constituted a problem, but what else could he expect from ingratiating, sycophantic bottom-feeders? Fucking parasites. He clenched his hand on the phone. He forced himself to remember that every jackal served a purpose, and this one in particular was right where he wanted her to be. “Please elaborate.” “You remember Tyler Lucas, don’t you?” “Sí,” he snarled. He hated that this female knew anything about him, particularly his history with Tyler Lucas. He’d have to discover who’d been


75

feeding her information. For now though, he wanted anything she could tell him. “His involvement does not surprise me.” “This might,” she said. Juan hissed, and he heard her gasp. She finally seemed to be getting the seriousness of the situation. “You have ten seconds to get to the point. Otherwise I will be on the next plane to San—” Her words came out in a rush. “She’s being held at Cattail Ranch.” A sly grin spread across his lean features as he struggled the keep his tone civil. “Keep me posted.” He hung up chuckling at the irony. “It seems the Lucas men and I are destined to share interest in the same women again and again…”

76


Chapter Seven Her cowgirl hat clutched in her hands, Carly made her way toward the kitchen wondering if the jeans and short-sleeved blouse she wore would be appropriate for her duties. She’d debated on several outfits, but her mind wasn’t functioning on all cylinders today, so she’d grabbed the first things out of her boutique bags. She still hadn’t had time to unpack, and she’d barely had time to glance at her beautiful suite before she’d forced herself into the steamy shower. She’d started the day, however, with the blissful feeling of waking up in the French countryside. The furniture was an antique white, and the small, attached sitting room held a plush, comfortable loveseat and chair upholstered in a blue-and-yellow floral pattern. The walkin closet had more square footage than her bedroom in Virginia, and the bathroom had every luxury she could have asked for. All of that went by in a blur because she could barely focus her eyes and had to keep squinting against the rays of sunlight pouring in through the sheer curtains. She smoothed the front of her blouse, hoping she looked okay as she pushed open what she remembered was a swinging door into the kitchen. Three men glanced up at the sound, and from the looks on the brothers’ faces, she must have passed inspection. Three sets of green eyes roamed from her rather unruly curls down to her breasts to end with a caressing glance on, to her dismay, her somewhat generous hips. Her face heated up, and a spark of something like desire fought with the churning in her stomach. Lucia rapped her spatula against the cooktop, and all three men shook their heads. Carly would have laughed if she didn’t think she’d be sick. “Buenos días, Carlita,” Lucia said. Carly smiled and murmured, “Good morning.” “Would you like some breakfast?” the older woman asked.


77

Carly gave a tiny shake of her head. “Oh, no, I couldn’t. Really I couldn’t.” Lucia gave her a knowing smile and went back to stirring scrambled eggs. Tyler poured a cup of coffee and handed it to her. “How do you feel, darlin’?” Carly put her cowgirl hat down on the table, rubbed her forehead, and slumped into one of the extra chairs. “I have a bit of a headache.” Shane jumped up from the table. “Got you covered.” He moved to an antique sideboard, opened a drawer, and extracted a bottle of aspirin. Dusty leaned across the table to stare into her eyes. “Another bottle of beer would take care of that. You know the old saying hair of the dog that bit you?” Carly made a moaning sound and grabbed her mouth. She waited for her stomach to stop heaving while they stared at her. Shane placed three aspirins and a glass of water in front of her. She smiled gratefully, but gingerly. “I’ll never drink beer again in my life.” Dusty shook his head. “That’s just a sorry state of affairs, darlin’. And plain blasphemy here in Texas.” Tyler chuckled as he placed a glass of juice and a plate of toast in front of her. “Leave her alone, Dusty.” “Leave who alone?” Suzie demanded, bouncing into the kitchen in a fully pink cowgirl outfit, complete with pink boots and hat. “Oh look, it’s the princess cowgirl.” Shane grabbed his chest and pretended to swoon. Suzie giggled. “I’m going riding, Uncle Shane. This is my riding outfit.” The idea of getting on a horse caused Carly’s stomach to lurch again. She quickly stuffed some toast into her mouth, hoping for the best. Suzie settled down at the table and began to shovel eggs from her plate into her mouth. “Eat more slowly,” Tyler said. “I’m in a hurry,” Suzie mumbled around a mouthful of toast. “You might as well slow down because you have to wait for Carly,” Tyler said. “She’s your new nanny.”

78


The little girl glared at him, her eyes narrowing until they were pinpoints of glittering green light. “I told you,” she gritted out, “I don’t need a nanny. I don’t want a nanny.” Dusty tipped her cowgirl hat away from her face. “What’s the matter, Suzie Q? Don’t you like Carly?” Suzie stuck out her lip and glanced at Carly. “’Course I do.” “That’s good then.” Dusty shook his head and heaved a sigh. “But you’ve probably already hurt her feelings.” Suzie’s eyes widened, and she put her fork down. “Oh.” She patted Carly’s hand. “I’m sorry.” Carly smiled, and Suzie began to chatter about her new horse. Carly slid her gaze to Tyler, who stood behind Suzie, watching his daughter laugh at something Shane said. She saw a funny look pass over Tyler’s face before he turned away. She popped her last bite of toast in her mouth, feeling a bit better now that she had some food in her stomach. “I’ve never ridden a horse, Suzie, but if we have a lesson today, we’d better get going.” Carly finished the coffee in her cup and took the aspirins with orange juice. Suzie got a pouty look on her face. “I don’t want you to go. I like to ride fast. You’ll fall off.” “Suzie!” Tyler’s shout echoed through the room. When Suzie flipped a curl over her shoulder, Carly saw his jaw clench. “She’s bossy enough to hold your position someday, Ty.” A soft, seductive tone drifted through the room, dissolving the thread of annoyance connecting Tyler and his daughter. “Very funny, Rosa.” “I thought so,” the woman said, “but mark my words. It could happen. She’s a pistol. Now, Ty…about the riding. You know Suzie likes to ride hard.” Carly steeled herself and turned to look at Rosa. This morning Rosa had chosen a dark-rose wraparound skirt and a gauzy pale-pink blouse. Carly let her gaze tick between her new charge and Rosa, both of them looking pretty in pink. Damn the woman. Did they always dress alike? No wonder Suzie wanted nothing to do with her. Suzie leaped out of her seat and skipped across the room. Rosa put her hands on Suzie’s cheeks and lifted her face.


79

“Morning, my little angel.” As she gave Suzie a hug, she turned her attention back to Tyler. “Let David take her out like he does every morning. Miss Barnes can learn to ride in the corral while they’re gone. There’s no reason Suzie shouldn’t enjoy her morning.” Carly took a deep breath then rose. “Good morning, Rosa.” Rosa inclined her head, her silky hair swinging over her shoulder like a dark waterfall. “Miss Barnes.” Carly picked up her hat and slapped it on her head. She was not going to let this perfect woman intimidate her. She knew how to deal with children, and she was going to excel at this job. “It appears I have a riding lesson scheduled,” Carly said. “Perhaps we can talk later today and discuss the boundaries of our duties?” Tyler’s mouth dropped open. Dusty let out a strange sound, then pressed his lips together, apparently struggling to hold in a laugh. Shane whirled around and got busy wiping at the counter. Lucia chuckled. Rosa sashayed toward Lucia and took a cup of coffee from her hand. “Of course, Miss Barnes.” She took a sip from the cup and glanced at Carly over the rim. “Whenever you like.” Carly held out her hand, and Suzie took it. “I’ll see you later then.” She let Suzie lead her out of the kitchen and into the first day of her new job. **** “I must prepare the grocery lists,” Lucia said. “Tomás!” Tyler didn’t miss the smile on her lips. She might be pretending they’d get their privacy, but he wouldn’t put it past her to stand in the hallway and listen. He watched as she waddled out to head for her office. The gray monstrosity she called a cat appeared mysteriously from some hidden corner of the kitchen and followed at Lucia’s heels. He waited until the office door slipped closed before rounding on Rosa. He kept his voice low, trying very hard to keep the venom to a minimum. “I thought I told you to behave yourself.” What came out of his mouth sounded like a growl, but it didn’t faze her. Nothing fazed her. Although it irked him today, it was what he loved most about her.

80


Rosa lifted a slender shoulder and gave him a coy smile. “You should know I’m not capable of that.” Dusty let out a low whistle. “Jesus jumping Christ. She sure put you in your place, Rosie.” Rosa pursed her lips. “She tried.” “She did more than try.” Shane peeked at her hesitantly, obviously a little wary of her reaction. “She succeeded.” Tyler heard the pride in Shane’s voice and hadn’t missed the spark in his brother’s eyes as he’d watched Carly go toe-to-toe with Rosa. Rosa waved her hand. “If you say so,” she said sweetly. She glanced at Tyler and raised one brow. “I was a bit confused. Was I supposed to be intimidated by her little display?” “Of course not,” Tyler snapped “Do you think it was a game then?” Rosa gave each of them a questioning look, but Tyler knew her better than that. He refused to take her bait. He’d never win. Tyler began pushing the vacant chairs back under the table. Each one squealed against the tile, and Dusty winced. “Don’t play the innocent with me, Rosa,” Tyler said. “Carly doesn’t play games. Can’t you tell she’s not that kind of woman?” Rosa sauntered toward him, her hips swinging beneath the silky skirt, her red-tinted lips curling into a smile. She ran a finger slowly down his cheek. He bristled under her touch, and she laughed. “Sure I can tell, Ty. But it hardly matters what I think of her. What do you think of her? Hmm?” She glanced between Dusty and Shane. “What do all of you think of her? Anyone talk to Cougar yet?” Tyler pressed his lips together. He’d gone and opened his big mouth, and now there would be an inquisition or, at the very least, a discussion. He wasn’t sure he was ready for that. Hell, Carly hadn’t been in the house even twenty-four hours yet. He glanced between his brothers, but they both stared at him as though waiting for some kind of prophetic announcement. He’d been alpha for a year, but still he sometimes forgot these kinds of decisions were in his hands. His brothers might want something of their own, but their needs would always be subservient to his wishes. Rosa grabbed a piece of toast and nibbled it for a moment. “I’ll just leave you three alone now that I’ve acknowledged the elephant.” She


81

strolled across the kitchen. She glanced over her shoulder as she pressed her hand against the door. “I wouldn’t wait too long, boys. I get all kinds of vibes from her.” “Really?” Ty said. “Really.” She rubbed her forehead, and her nose crinkled. She stared off into space for a moment. Ty hated when she did that. It was strangely sinister and made his cougar want to growl in unease. He shook himself, trying to settle his inner beast. “What kind of vibes?” Shane asked. “Mostly good ones.” She tapped a finger against her lips. “There’s this tiny little undercurrent of…anxiety? Apprehension?” She frowned then waved her hand. “Doesn’t matter. It’s very vague. Most of the other vibes are good ones.” She pointed a red-tipped finger toward them. “Don’t let her slip through your fingers. I think she shows a lot of promise. She could be just what this family needs.” She glanced toward Ty. “And, as you pointed out last night, I won’t be here forever.” She laughed and disappeared through the door. “Damn, that woman is eerie sometimes,” Shane muttered. “Almost scary,” Dusty said. “And damn bossy.” Tyler slammed his hat on his head. Once again, his brothers’ gazes found him as if drawn to a magnet. For a moment, he wanted to pull the hat over his eyes and shield himself from their stares. They expected so much of him, as did the entire colony. How could one man be expected to find contentment and prosperity for so many people when he couldn’t even make his five-year-old daughter happy? Maybe he should have stood aside and let Shane have the position of alpha in their colony. He’d been their father’s lieutenant for most of the years Ty had been away and, from all accounts, had done a fucking good job. “Eerie, bossy, doesn’t matter,” Shane said. “In all the years we’ve known her, have you ever known her to be wrong?” “Not a once,” Dusty said. “But Carly’s human.” Tyler pinched the bridge of his nose. “Didn’t we agree our next woman would be a shifter, had to be shifter?” “Yes, we did,” said a voice behind them.

82


Tyler turned toward the open door to find Cougar filling the doorway. His other two brothers nodded. “I don’t think we can go through that again,” Tyler said forcefully. His voice dropped to a near whisper. “I can’t go through that again.” “None of us could,” Dusty said. “And we won’t,” Shane said. “It’s why we’ve worked so hard over the last year, made all the security enhancements, trained more men.” “Nothing’s getting in here,” Cougar said. “I’ve made sure of that, but I still don’t want a fucking human in our lives.” “It’s not up to you,” Tyler snapped. Cougar tilted his head and simply stared. Tyler waited. He didn’t want to put a roadblock against anything that might be on his brother’s mind. Cougar had said more words in the last twenty-four hours than he’d said in the last two weeks. “And it’s up to you?” Cougar finally asked. “Damn right, it’s up to me. What the fuck is wrong with you?” Dustin took a step toward his twin. “He’s the alpha, Cougar. It’s his decision.” “Back the fuck off,” Cougar snarled. “I know that.” “So what’s the problem?” Tyler asked. He clenched his hand, trying hard to control the anger coursing through his system. He’d expected some challenges in the last year, but he’d never expected one to come from his own family. He couldn’t understand where this had come from because usually Cougar kept to himself and his business. Cougar jammed his cowboy hat farther down over his brow. He stalked toward the counter and palmed a cup. “Forget it. I need more caffeine. There’s no problem.” He grabbed the pot and sloshed coffee all over the counter. “That’s good to hear,” Tyler said. “Anything else on your mind?” “No.” Tyler turned to his other brothers. “Thoughts? Apparently the fact that she’s human isn’t going to be an issue.” “She likes us, Ty,” Dusty said. “I don’t know about you, but I like her too.” “The heart wants what the heart wants,” Shane murmured.


83

“Goddamn it,” Tyler muttered. He heaved a huge sigh. “Okay, I’ve got some colony business to take care of today, so we’ll work on her in shifts. Shane, get your ass down to that corral and be your charming self. Show her around the property or something this afternoon. See if her heart wants what our hearts do.” He grimaced. “Where do you come up with this stuff?” Shane winked. “I read from time to time.” He folded his arms across his chest. “She’s going to balk because she takes this job seriously. I have a feeling she’s not going to let Suzie out of her sight.” “You can take the hellcat with you. Just be sure Carly has a relaxing afternoon so she’s in the mood for a bit of wooing tonight.” “So we’re keeping her?” Dusty asked. “You bet your ass we’re keeping her,” Tyler said. Behind him, Cougar grunted, but Tyler ignored it. **** As soon as Carly and Suzie entered the corral, Suzie darted toward a handsome, slender cowboy with sun-kissed skin and dark hair. He caught Suzie by her arms and the little girl soared up and down, up and down, as he whirled her round and round in head-spinning circles. Suzie’s hat flew off and bounced behind her, held only by the string. The man’s hat flew off and sailed through the dust that swirled up around their feet. His long hair spread out behind him like a black fan. Carly got dizzy just watching them, but Suzie’s shriek of laughter assured she was having the time of her life. When the young man plopped her back on her feet, Suzie staggered around the corral for a few seconds, and the man held out his hand. “We didn’t get to meet last night, ma’am. I’m David Littlefox.” She reached out blindly, murmuring something about being pleased to meet him, and her hand was enveloped in a strong, warm handshake. She was staring. She couldn’t help it. Studying his high cheekbones and wide-set liquid-chocolate eyes, she had no doubt this man’s roots lay in the original Native Americans. She’d no way of knowing which tribe because Texas had been home to many. Before she could stop herself, she found herself blurting out, “What tribe are you from?” David smiled. “Cherokee, ma’am. Family’s been here almost two hundred years.”

84


“I didn’t realize the Cherokees had roots in Texas.” “Didn’t really,” David said. “The Texans didn’t want us here, but my ancestors fought like hell to stay here. They even hid out in the hills.” He gave her a wink. “Worked out okay. My family owns a lot of land up that way now.” Suzie pressed David’s hat into his hand and turned her face up toward him. “We gonna stand here talkin’ all day?” “Nope.” He raked his hair back from his face and slapped the dark cowboy hat on his head. “You ready to ride, kitten?” At her eager nod, David led them across the corral, talking about the various horses that stood near the barn door. Carly listened, trying to take it all in, but being a city girl, the most she knew about horses was that they had four legs and people rode them. David lifted Suzie onto the back of what he called a “small” mare, and the little girl settled comfortably into the saddle. The horse looked anything but small, and Suzie looked like a porcelain doll in a pink cowgirl suit sitting on top of the animal. She also looked like she would topple to the ground in a stiff wind, but her tiny hands took the reins with confidence. Carly held her breath as Suzie leaned forward, patting the mare’s honey-colored neck. A buzz of anxiety tightened Carly’s stomach. David vaulted into his saddle and, with a gentle tug on the reins, steered his animal across the corral. Suzie’s animal trotted behind him dutifully. Carly stared for a long moment before she sprang into action and raced after them, holding her hat down on her head. “Wait!” The horse halted at the open gate, and David swiveled his wiry body toward her. Carly slid to a stop in the dust as Suzie rode up next to her instructor and huffed. Carly was now effectively trapped between two huge animals. She pressed closer to David’s horse. Better to be trampled by one horse than two. “Isn’t that a big horse for her? Aren’t you afraid she’ll fall off?” She glanced over her shoulder toward the mare that stood waiting patiently for her to ruin their day. The cowboy burst out laughing, and Carly’s mouth dropped open. He pressed his lips together, trying to contain the snickers he couldn’t seem to control then touched the brim of his hat. “No disrespect, ma’am, but this


85

here little kitten’s been riding since she was old enough to sit up. Probably even before.” Carly glanced back at Suzie who pursed her lips and simply stared at her. “But she looks so tiny.” “She might be tiny, but I’m bettin’ she could handle nearly any mount on the ranch.” To prove his statement, Suzie gave an impish grin and swatted the mare’s rump with her hat. Carly nearly had a heart attack when the horse took off at a gallop with Suzie laughing joyously. “Can’t let her get too far ahead. Ty’s orders.” David gave his hat another tap and nodded. “Enjoy your day, ma’am.” He pressed his feet against the horse, and the animal bolted out of the corral as David scrambled to catch up with his charge. Sure her heart had skipped several beats, Carly pressed a hand over her chest, watching as they tore off across the clearing. Another cowboy—just as attractive as David, but probably of Irish descent with his shock of red hair—came out of the stable leading a seemingly docile black mare with a white patch between her eyes. “This here’s Onyx. She’s a good horse. Real steady.” The man looked Carly up and down. “You ever been on a horse before?” “No,” Carly admitted. She reached out to pat the horse’s neck, and Onyx jerked her head up, causing Carly to nearly stumble as she jumped away. “Easy, girl,” the man said. “Yes,” Carly said, reaching toward the animal then pulling back. “Easy, girl.” “I was talkin’ to you,” the man said with a chuckle. Carly felt heat burst through her face. “Don’t be skittish around her.” The cowboy took Carly’s hand and placed it on the horse. “Onyx is a good girl, but horses know when you’re scared. They’ll take advantage.” “He’s right,” Shane said, coming up to stand beside Carly. “Why don’t we take a ride together so you can get used to the feel of the horse?” The ranch hand glanced between them. “Need me to saddle up Tumbleweed for you, Shane?” “No thanks, Red. Onyx will do.” “We’re riding together?” Carly asked.

86


Shane gave her a wide smile. “You mind sharin’ a saddle with me, darlin’?” “No,” she said, glancing dubiously at the horse. “I’m just wondering how we’ll both fit.” “Piece of cake,” Shane said. He laughed and swung her up on the saddle, easily mounting and dropping himself behind her. He slid one arm around her stomach, drawing her back against him. His leg muscles bunched and flexed around her as the horse broke into a gentle trot. Carly stiffened but relaxed when Shane pulled her closer. She had to admit that being this close to Shane might be worth the price of a broken arm if the horse decided to throw her. Oh my. She hadn’t realized rubbing against the pommel to the canter of the horse would feel quite this good. Shane tightened his arms around her and seemed to lean forward slightly, pushing her just a little tighter against the leather. Carly bit her lip to keep from groaning with pleasure. “I thought you might be the kinda woman who’d like to ride.” His voice was a husky whisper spoken against her ear, sending shivers right down to her pussy. “You’re a natural, Carly.” “I’m not doing anything.” Carly’s cheeks flamed at the breathless quality in her voice and the masculine chuckle it invoked from Shane. “Oh, now, honey, I sure wouldn’t say that.” His Texas drawl sounded a little breathless too. “Seems to me you’re doing a hell of job riding this horse.” He pressed his face into the tendrils of hair resting on her shoulder. “You smell delicious. That scent makes me…want to purr.” Carly shivered, and after a few minutes of rubbing, she felt a bit like purring herself. Was it a sin to lust after your employer? Was Shane technically her employer? He hadn’t hired her after all. Maybe it would be okay to flirt a bit. Surely no harm could come of that, and if Ty found out, she thought maybe Shane would take the heat. Shane moved forward another inch. His hard cock nudged against her backside, and her pussy pressed harder against the pommel. “Oh!” Another shiver ran down her spine, and her inner muscles clenched. Shane’s warm breath caressed her ear. “Everything okay, darlin’? You’re not uncomfortable, are you?”


87

The lower half of her body vibrated, eager for more contact, and she angled her hips slightly, trying to get maximum contact. She held back a moan and forced herself to answer. “N–no,” she stuttered. “Everything is—” Shane pressed his hips tighter against her then withdrew. He pushed forward again, and the swollen ridge of his cock slid over her butt with a sensuous rhythm. She felt a bit of moisture dampen her panties. When he pressed forward again and held her tight against the pommel, she took advantage of it and ground her clit against the wood. Three seconds later, her breath caught in her throat. Her body shuddered and bucked against the pommel as a fast and furious orgasm ripped through her with the power of a lightning strike. She froze while the surge tore through her, her nerve endings sparking and sizzling with the most intense pleasure she’d experienced in recent memory, or maybe any memory. As the tide crested then waned, she slumped forward. “Oh God,” she murmured. “Something wrong, Carly?” She shook her head, and closing her eyes, she drew in a deep breath, savoring the tiny pulses flaring through her pussy and clit. Each one caused her body to twitch, and when a hard twitch caused her clit to brush the pommel, another orgasm burst through her. She flung her head back, and it came to rest on Shane’s shoulder. Her breath stuttered, and her body quaked as the orgasm rippled through her lower body, her pussy contracting on emptiness. What she wouldn’t give for a length of hard cock. As though reading her mind, Shane cupped his hand over her pussy and nestled her tighter against him, leaving no doubt he had enough to satisfy her in as many ways as she’d like. She sat still for a moment, her body quiet against his, relishing the sense of complete serenity that had moved through her body, relaxing every muscle and calming every nerve. After the last few weeks of intense stress, that might have been just what the doctor ordered. She should have thought of it sooner. “Oh God,” she murmured again. “That good, huh?” “Hmm-mmm…I feel so—” She froze then bolted upright. Her clit rubbed against the pommel again, and another one of those wonderful, beautiful, exhilarating sensations clutched at her pussy. She jerked

88


backward, but that was a big mistake because Shane’s cock pressed temptingly against her backside, reminding her life was short and she should seize the moment. “Feel so what?” “Sick. Sorry. Sad. Shameful. And any other S word you can think of.” She dropped her head into her hands and groaned. Shane pulled her hat from her head and smoothed a hand through her hair. “No remorse now, darlin’. That was a beautiful sight.” “I’m going to die of embarrassment. Right here. Right now.” “That would be a pity then,” Shane said. “A pretty woman like you dying before I could show you I can do better than that.” She lifted her head and peeked at him from the corner of her eye. “What?” “It looked good,” Shane said. “At least as good as you can get on the pommel of a saddle, but…” She twisted toward him. “But what?” Shane leaned closer, and his mouth grazed across her lips. “I’m thinking a man’s mouth, my mouth, might do a bit better.” His green eyes gazed into hers, a tiny hint of amusement sparking there, as though offering her a dare. “What do you say, honey? Ready to give me a taste?” Carly swallowed hard then gave him a small smile. She whispered, “Yes.” “I know just the place.” Shane put her hat back on her head and turned Onyx toward a strand of trees on a distant hilltop.


89

Chapter Eight Shane’s choice of location took Carly’s breath away. From the hilltop, she could see all of the surrounding countryside. A small grove of cottonwoods provided shade, and a stream gurgled lazily past clumps of wildflowers to the valley below. In the distance, the Lucas homestead looked like a dollhouse nestled in green velvet. “We call this Cotton Creek.” “It’s lovely.” Carly turned her head up to look at Shane. He leaned closer, capturing her mouth with a gentle kiss. “Not as lovely as you.” Carly melted back into his arms. It was probably the worst thing she could say, but she said it anyway. “Kiss me again, Shane.” Shane twisted her gently in the saddle and put some tongue into it this time, dragging the kiss out forever, and ever, until Carly felt lightheaded. “Wow,” she breathed softly. “That’s just the beginning.” Shane dismounted and held his arms up for Carly. She eased into his hands, letting him lift her from the saddle as easily as he might a child. Her stomach tightened at the strength in those arms. She couldn’t think of any men in Washington, DC, who could have lifted her so easily. Shane let her slide down his body as he lowered her to the ground. “Do you want to wade in the creek and cool your feet off?” “That sounds marvelous.” Carly hadn’t realized how hot a pair of leather boots could get. “How deep is the water?” “About waist high in the deepest part.” Shane grinned when Carly rubbed the seat of her jeans. “Need to cool something else off, darlin’?” Carly tilted her head up to look at him, squinting against the bright sun. “I thought you volunteered to do that for me, cowboy.” “No, ma’am. I volunteered to heat things up a bit, not cool them down.”

90


Carly’s stomach clenched at the look in his eyes. She had no doubt he could heat things up for her. “Let’s take a dip in the water and freshen up,” Carly suggested. Her tongue flicked over her bottom lip when she thought of him shucking out of his jeans to stand bare-assed naked in front of her. As if he could read her thoughts, Shane unbuttoned the top of his jeans and pulled the T-shirt he was wearing over his head to reveal six-pack abs that rippled with every movement. He ran a finger down her cheek until her eyes snapped back to his. “One of us is a little overdressed here.” “Oh sure.” Carly lifted the hat off her head in a daze and willed Shane to finish unbuttoning his jeans. “Here, darlin’, you need a little help.” Shane’s masculine fingers attacked the first button on her shirt. Pulling the cotton material apart, he gave a low whistle of appreciation at the barely there lace bra. “You are one beautiful woman, Carly Barnes.” He lowered his head into her cleavage, kissing the soft white mounds of flesh until they turned pink from the scratch of the stubble on his chin. “You smell good too.” Shane raised his head to look her in the eye. “Good enough to eat, Carly.” His finger moved her blouse aside, revealing the hard tip of her nipple straining against the lace of her bra. To prove his point, he took her nipple in his mouth, lace and all. He made a “mmmmmm-good” sound as he drew the swollen nub between his teeth for a playful bite. Carly felt him to the core of her pussy. She was wet with need. Her heart rate accelerated into overdrive, and her breathing grew harsh. Shane trailed his fingers down the center of her stomach until he reached the waistband of her jeans. “I can’t wait to see what you’ve got hidden inside there.” He gave a little tug on the jeans, and the button popped open as if by magic. Delaying the moment of truth, Shane kissed her once again before he worked the tab of her zipper down to reveal a tiny wisp of lace panties. “Matched set.” He spread the jeans apart so he could appreciate the view. “Carly, darlin’, I may just keep you up here all to myself. I don’t think I’ll share you with my brothers.” Holy cow, all the brothers? Was he serious? Was that even an option? The idea filled her with both exhilaration and fear, but if she had to be honest, it was mostly exhilaration. The thought of four beautiful brothers


91

being all hers was the best gift she could ever imagine. Carla Barnhardt would have had a panic attack even thinking it, but Carly Barnes… Well, Carly Barnes liked the idea. A lot. Despite her excitement at the possibility, Carly blushed. She really hoped she stopped doing that soon. She put her hands on his shoulders to steady herself when he leaned over to pull the boots from her feet. He tugged the boots off, tossed them aside, and ran his hands up the sides of her legs to her hips. When he reached the waist of her jeans, he tugged them down, taking the lacy panties along with the denim. Carly could feel the muscles of his shoulders rippling under her hands as he undressed her. Shane felt rock hard beneath her fingertips, and she noticed his muscles weren’t the only thing that was rock hard about him. He stopped for a moment and scented the air like man sniffing a pie baking in the oven. He shut his eyes, inhaling deeply, and ran his tongue over his lips as if the scent was delicious. “You sure do smell sweet. I can’t get enough of you.” Carly didn’t think she could smell that good after her ride, but Shane seemed to be mesmerized by her scent. He leaned his face in close to her, and for one heart-stopping moment, she thought he might drop to his knees and bury his face in her pussy. Not before I have a chance to freshen up in the stream. As if he could read her mind, Shane backed away from her and peeled his jeans down to reveal a hard, thick cock standing at attention. Carly wondered what it would be like to ride that beast to the finish line. “Let’s get in the water right now, Carly, if you don’t want me to take you right here, right now, and on the hard ground.” She had to think about her answer. Maybe the right-here-right-now stuff on the hard ground wouldn’t be so bad. Taking her hand, Shane led her to the stream and helped steady her as she stepped into the cold, clear water. The rocks were slippery, but after a moment, she found her balance and waded deeper into the refreshing coolness. Shane kept hold of her arm as she ventured into the waist-high water. “Look.” He pointed to a beautiful eagle that had landed in a tree several yards away. “He’s a big one.”

92


“So are you.” Carly arched her eyebrow and looked pointedly toward his cock. Shane chuckled. “We aren’t talking about me right now.” “I am.” Carly placed her hands on his waist and turned toward him. He nodded. “I guess we are.” **** The eagle cocked its head, its keen ears listening to every word the humans spoke. Viper would be happy to know his informant had been correct. Its mission over, the eagle could have flown away from this cloying and nauseating scene, but it remained perched in the oak tree, gripping the sturdy limbs with strong talons. Viper had warned him the woman might sense him nearby, but he hadn’t yet discovered how or why, despite questioning some of their scientists. Still, Viper was convinced she had a special ability that homed in on their kind. At this distance, though, it would be safe enough. Talon knew the human woman couldn’t recognize him for a shifter unless he flew closer, which he had no intention of doing. In the meantime, the view of the woman wasn’t half-bad from his lofty perch. He’d had worse scouting assignments. Talon knew he couldn’t stay too long though. Cattail had too many guards and intruder-detection sensors for it to be completely safe. That fucking Cougar had done his fucking job well. Even though it was risky, Talon wanted to stay for as long as he could chance it. He wanted them to get comfortable with his presence because, if things didn’t go according to plans, he would be bringing them a visitor in a few days. With a thrust of his powerful legs, he launched himself from the tree. Spreading strong wings, he soared into the sky and circled the bucolic scene. He might be a bad guy, but he had to admit this ranch was a beauty, and so was the woman. If everything worked out, he thought he might approach Viper for a slight reward. Maybe he’d be willing to share a piece of this land, or better yet, a couple nights with this Carly Barnes. Below him, in the crystalline stream, the humans looked like they were beginning to mate. He’d like to stay around for the show, but Viper would pluck his feathers if he fucked up this assignment. The snake could be a brutal son of a bitch. Some said he had no conscience at all. Talon wasn’t


93

sure about that, but he wasn’t willing to find out. He still had no idea what had happened to his brother, Raptor, but he wasn’t about to bring up that particular topic again. His left wing was still fucked up. With one final lingering look, Talon lifted into the sky and headed east. **** She lay before him like a beautiful gift. Shane dropped down on his knees in the soft, mossy grass. “Let me taste you, Carly.” He put his hands on her hips and drew her close, nuzzling his face in the damp triangle of hair that covered her pussy. Her scent excited him to the point he trembled, and he wondered if he would be able to control his need for her. As the alpha, Tyler had the right to mate with Carly first. He would mark her for family, and she would become their mate for life. But, damn, Shane thought it would be hard not to take her when he unleashed his inner beast to the passion. Carly put her hands on his head and guided him into her moistness. He groaned softly in appreciation, running his hands between her legs to spread them apart a bit farther. She willingly obeyed his unspoken command and shuffled her feet so they were a comfortable distance apart. Shane ran his tongue along the lips of her pussy, tasting the spicy tang of her that, from this moment, would forever be embedded in his feline memory. From this point on, he would know her by her scent, and her taste would linger in his mind like the memory of a rare vintage wine. With a connoisseur’s patience, he licked and kissed her smooth skin, trying to hold his desires to a controllable level. It wouldn’t do to get carried away and nip her, so he traced her visible skin without pushing inside to lap at the creamy essence of her arousal. That taste would test the limits of his control. With each stroke of his tongue, he made sure to sweep across the swollen bud of her clit. Each time he touched that bundle of sensitized nerves, she shuddered and lifted higher. She moaned softly as he nibbled and sucked her, each moment leading her closer into an orgasm. Her fingers tightened on his head, and her legs were trembling. She was almost there. With an inner chuckle, he buried his tongue between her folds, pushed his face tightly against the lips of her pussy, and purred, a deep, throaty cougar purr that vibrated through her until she gave a strangled

94


scream. She spasmed against his mouth as she released her climax. He felt the orgasm move through her body with the rumble and power of a tremor beneath the earth. The orgasm swelled through her torso and spread to her limbs, tightening her muscles and causing her body to buck up tighter against his mouth. When she finished, they lay together on the warm mossy grass, holding one another as the sun baked down upon them. “How did you do that?” Carly’s eyes were as blue as the summer sky as she looked at him. Shane pushed a wayward strand of hair behind her ear and smiled at her, pretending he didn’t know what she meant. “Do what in particular, darlin’?” She blushed prettily but went ahead with her question. “That…that…purring thing you did? It was incredible.” She shook her head as if words couldn’t describe it. Shane gave another playful purr, and she shivered. He knew that purr would be forever ingrained in her memory and would always serve as a call to pleasure, a call to him. “Do it again,” she whispered. Damn if it wasn’t working already. **** “Mating?” Viper asked with smirk. “It didn’t take the Lucas brothers long to claim her.” Talon dipped his head once in a birdlike nod. “Yeah, they were at it when I left. I didn’t stick around long enough to draw attention to myself.” “You did well.” Viper’s hooded eyes fastened on Talon’s shoulder. “How’s your wing?” Talon blanched at the reference, taking a stumbling step back as any prey might from a snake. “Fine, it’s okay, Viper. Good as new.” Unconsciously, he rubbed at the shoulder one of Viper’s previous outbursts had dislocated. “I regret our little misunderstanding the last time we met.” Viper hissed a silky apology, watching the eagle squirm uncomfortably at his insincere words. He could smell fear on the raptor, and he struggled to hide a smile. “You will be suitably compensated for your work today.”


95

Talon wisely kept his beak shut and waited. Viper settled bonelessly in a nearby chair and steepled his hands together, looking out into the distance at nothing in particular. “Did you see Rosa?” “Earlier this morning. She was with the kid.” Viper narrowed his eyes. Yes, indeed, he and the Lucas brothers seemed inextricably tied by their women. Rosa loved that child as if she were her own. With a hiss of frustration, Viper focused his thoughts on Carla Barnhart. Anything else was nothing more than a distraction. One he couldn’t afford right now. He would deal with his sister and the child later. “Can you get an assassin into the ranch?” “Yeah, but only once,” Talon said. “Cougar hired a contractor and has set up enough magic barriers to protect Hogwarts.” Viper raised one eyebrow. “Hogwarts?” Talon broke out into a sweat. “Nothing, it’s nothing. Just a book I read. A kid’s book. It was about a wizard. This kid, a—” “Enough.” With one word, Viper stopped Talon’s nervous rambling. “All I require is that you get me onto the inner ranch. Can you do that?” “I can fly you in as if you’re my meal and drop you from the fence post.” Talon squinted his eyes shut. Ah, the man knew him so well. He expected reprisal for the idea of handling him so crudely. To torture his minion, Viper let him wait for a moment then offered a low chuckle. Talon cautiously lifted one eyelid. “Excellent.” Viper watched his henchman visibly relax. “I will eliminate the new Miss Barnes then fulfill my contract on the senator. After that, I’ll pay Rosa a visit. We have some catching up to do. In the meantime, keep an eye on things.” **** When she settled under crisp, sweet-smelling sheets that night, Carly lay staring toward the open French door leading to her private balcony. The moon cast a few errant rays across the ceramic tile, allowing her to see the shadows of nocturnal creatures taking advantage of the cool evening. One seemed particularly large as it drifted in the air above the balcony. She

96


wondered vaguely what sort of bird would cast a shadow that large. Surely not an owl. As she listened to the sounds of bullfrogs calling to their mates from the small pond near the house and smelled the sweet scent of night-blooming jasmine, she thought back over her day. She couldn’t have imagined a more perfect one. Carly Barnes had the most fabulous life. She’d returned from her ride with Shane feeling vibrantly alive and energized, ready to tackle the world. Even hours after Shane had left her side, she could feel his hands on her skin and his tongue on her clit. Her pussy ached every time his image flitted through her mind. She thought she should probably regret her interlude with the middle brother, but even after some deep soul-searching, she couldn’t find regret or remorse of any kind inside herself. All she felt inside was a warmth and attraction as deep as she could possibly imagine. Shane Lucas was a near-perfect example of what a man should be—an attentive lover, a wonderful role model for a child, and a good man. At their return to the barn, she’d watched him interact with some of the ranch hands and saw the respect and loyalty in their eyes. She’d allowed Suzie a half hour of pool time right after lunch. Afterward, they’d settled into the kitchen to go over some basic lessons disguised as play. Carly had no idea how far the child had progressed with her last tutor. Apparently the little girl had managed to scare her off after three weeks, and the woman hadn’t left notes of any kind. The brothers were no help. They had no idea what Suzie did with her tutor. Carly intended to make sure Tyler was kept apprised of Suzie’s progress, good or bad. Carly gave Suzie a little basket and told her to go “shopping.” Suzie wandered around the kitchen, going from the refrigerator to the pantry to the storage closet, perusing and selecting items. When she’d finished, she sorted everything on the table according to like items then counted each stack. When they’d moved from math to reading, it was obvious to Carly that Suzie loved the feel of the storybook in her hand. She even managed to read most of the pages without help of any kind. Just as Carly had expected, Suzie was far ahead of most children in her age group. While they went over lessons, three of the Lucas brothers kept a steady parade in and out of the house, all with lame excuses for being there. Carly found it a bit distracting, but she was also flattered. They didn’t come in to check on Suzie, or even check on Carly’s teaching style. They just leaned


97

against the counter, holding a forgotten glass of water, and stared at her. Carly was grateful for the cool air circling through the kitchen. Without it, she was sure their gazes would have scorched her. In the late afternoon, right before they stopped lessons for the day, even Cougar came into the kitchen. He watched her for a few moments, his dark-green eyes roaming over her body and leaving a trail of heat before he vanished without a word. Suzie seemed oblivious to all the activity around her. When the child was occupied and engaged, she became entranced in her schoolwork. Carly had never seen such a young child so clearly eager to learn. After dinner, Carly caught Tyler in his study and gave him an evaluation of Suzie’s aptitude. He listened, obviously stunned at her assessment. “And she did everything you asked willingly? Without a problem of any kind?” Carly had laughed. “Of course. She’s a wonderful little girl. Very cooperative. Very bright.” Tyler had shaken his head then peered at her, an obvious question forming in his head, though he seemed reluctant to say it. He ran his hand through his hair and finally said, “Nothing unusual happened? Nothing at all?” “Not unless you call a five-year-old reading at a second-grade level unusual.” He heaved a sigh then sank deeper in his chair. “Well, I’m…glad to hear that. Surprised, but glad.” Now, staring at the gauzy curtains fluttering in a small breeze, Carly was almost glad she had come upon poor Mr. Haney’s assassination plot. There was nowhere else she’d rather be. Cattail Ranch, and the four men who lived here, offered her more promise than she’d ever had in her life. She found herself drifting off, remembering the feel of Shane’s lips but also thinking of how Tyler’s hands had swept through his mane of golden hair. She wanted to run her own hands through it. Maybe tomorrow she’d do just that… As her eyes closed, she wondered again what sort of creature had cast the large shadow she’d seen on the tiles. She made a mental note to ask one of the brothers in the morning.

98


Chapter Nine I feel like I belong here. This is my home, already. Carly looked around her in wonder as she emerged from the steamy bathroom. I can't believe I've only been here two weeks. She felt she had accomplished so much in such a short time, and she found she didn't miss her old life at all. It seemed she had waited all her life to be here in Catamount, Texas living at Cattail Ranch with the gorgeous Lucas brothers. Carly had spent the last two weeks settling into her new life, evaluating Suzie’s aptitude for various subjects, and flirting with the Lucas brothers. She’d never been much of a flirt, and when she wondered why, she realized it was because she’d never been surrounded by the caliber of man that inspired her to want to flirt. But the Lucas brothers, with their thick blond manes, the sleek movements of their muscular yet lean bodies, and their piercing green eyes, inspired her to want to do many things. None of them suitable for a child’s nanny. Luckily, she wasn’t a nanny twenty-four hours a day. The men only expected her to tutor Suzie for half the day and provide several more hours of supervised playtime for her. The rest of Suzie’s day and evening was split between the men and Rosa. Carly wasn’t sure how she felt about Rosa. The woman had been cool over the last few weeks but never anything but courteous, and Carly had been unable to pin her down for any kind of real chat. When she arrived in late afternoon to take charge of Suzie, the little girl eagerly grasped her hand, and the two of them vanished to the pool, the stables, or Suzie’s playhouse. As yet, Carly hadn’t been asked to join them inside the beautiful little house near the pool, but every day she hoped she came a little closer to getting the invitation. The cool temperature of the bedroom caught her off guard. She shivered and opened the French door to allow a bit of warmer air inside.


99

She dropped her damp towel to the floor and began searching through her drawers for a loose and comfortable nightie to wear to bed. Once again, she bemoaned her lack of sexier lingerie and determined she’d make some online purchases with her first paycheck. She’d already spent several hours combing through websites, studying the vast array of thongs and garter belts, demi bras and corsets. Half the fun was guessing which item would appeal to each brother. She couldn’t wait to make her purchases and then wistfully dream of showing off each piece. She pulled a gauzy cotton nightshirt out of the drawer, shrugged into it, and as she buttoned it up, she noticed a dark shadow slither over the ceramic tile on the balcony. She took two steps outside onto the balcony and hovered at the edge of moonlight, holding her breath as she waited for another shadow to pass. When she caught a glimpse of it, she tilted her face upward and spun in a circle, trying to focus on a streak of movement high above. She gripped the railing for support, trying to home in on what might be flying overhead. At that moment, she heard a sound below, a low rumbling that vibrated in her chest and caused a shiver to skitter down her spine. The timbre and rolling resonance reminded her of the purr of cat, but by the strength of the sound, it had to be a very large cat. The sound probably should have probably frightened her, but it didn’t. She felt a warmth infuse her entire body, rolling out from her heart to spread through her limbs. She leaned over the railing filled with a yearning she couldn’t understand, but she knew one thing. She needed to get to the sound. And she needed to get to it now. **** Tyler pulled himself out of the pool. The run hadn’t managed to reduce any of the tension he’d accumulated over the last few weeks. His new nanny was playing havoc with his senses, his body, and his beast. The cougar inside wanted to claim her, but the man resisted. Carly Barnes was no ordinary mate prospect. Had she been a cougar, the deed would have already been done. Shifters found no reason to prolong the inevitable, but humans were different. Human women had to be courted, wooed, and treated with

100


affection and respect until they were ready to accept both the concept of shifters and the prospect of mating with one. So every night he’d gone for a run. The cougar inside him loved the freedom and the exhilaration of both the night and the hunt. Tyler didn’t always allow a kill, but tonight, he’d allowed his cougar a taste of the hunt to soothe the savage beast into waiting a bit longer for what it truly wanted—its mate. Naked and dripping puddles onto the flagstones, Tyler dropped into a chair at the edge of the pool. He grabbed his cell phone from the table and scrolled for the number he wanted. The call was answered on the first ring. “Ty. I expected your call days ago.” “Why’s that, Gabe?” “Well, it occurred to me after I dropped that little package off, things might get a bit heated.” Tyler grunted and leaned his head back against the chair. “Heated? Is that what you’d call it? My beast’s been driving me to just take her, human or not. My cock’s been so hard for two weeks I could use it for a baseball bat. You could have warned me.” “I really didn’t know myself until I’d spent some time with her. She kind of grows on you, doesn’t she?” “You could say that.” “So what’s going through your mind, Ty?” Tyler stared at the pool, watching the shimmering reflections of the tiny waves created by the breeze. “She’s the one, Gabe.” “Thought as much. So what’s the plan?” Tyler took a deep breath and released it. “Slow and easy.” “She seen the cougars yet?” “Nope. I don’t want to scare her off.” “The cougar is part of who you are, Ty. Part of the others as well. You have to let her in. You can’t mate with her otherwise.” “Yeah, yeah,” Tyler said with a laugh, “tell me something I don’t know.” Gabe got quiet for a moment, too quiet from Tyler’s perspective. His brow furrowed as he waited for his cousin to speak. “Come on, Gabe. Spill.” “Okay, but you won’t like it.” The sound of a deep indrawn breath came over the phone. Tyler waited as his cousin steeled himself to deliver some


101

kind of news. He could almost picture Gabriel scrubbing his face with his hand. “We ran into a jackal shifter in San Antonio.” “And? That’s not so unusual. Jackal’s are a dime a dozen. They mate like rabbits. They’re fucking everywhere.” “True enough, but this one seemed different. Carly had some sort of reaction to her. I wasn’t sure what to make of it, but I assume she’s a sort of empath.” “Not that unusual in humans,” Tyler said. “Some of them are quite talented. It doesn’t really surprise me about Carly. She seems to be drawn to us, which actually might make all of this go a bit easier. Remember with Jillian? She about dropped dead when she saw the cougars. Then when she saw your coyote…That was a very interesting night. Remember her first question?” “Yeah, I remember.” Tyler would never forget that night. When they’d all shifted back, she’d been pale and shaking. She’d looked at each of them before she asked, “What kind of children will I have, Ty? Puppies or kittens?” Even now, the memory made him laugh. Gabe joined in. “Wish we had it on video.” Then he got quiet for a moment. “Jesus, Gabe. Just fucking say what’s on your mind.” “I got the impression the jackal was interested in Carly.” “Oh, I see.” “You’re secure there, right? I mean more secure than I could even begin to imagine?” “Yes, we’re secure. Cougar’s been working day and night over the last year with equipment upgrades, wards, mystics…I spent over a hundred grand for a consultation with a serpent shifter last month for aversion spells. Supposed to be the best in his field.” “Trustworthy?” “Jesus, Gabe, are any of the serpents trustworthy? I had to take his recommendations because I had no other choice. I just want to keep the fucking snake shifters off my ranch.” “I get that, Ty.” “So, this jackal. Have you tailed her? Figured out how she fits in?”

102


“I tailed her. I watched her. She seemed like any other jackal bitch. She’s self-centered, dressed to the nines, and snooty as hell. She didn’t do anything suspicious though. I hung around San Antonio for a few days, but I needed to get back to Washington because I can’t raise any red flags on this assignment. You know once I make the drop, it’s not my concern unless I hear otherwise. I don’t think the bitch is a problem, but I did want to give you a heads-up.” “Appreciate that. I’ll keep you posted on the Carly situation. You might be able to join our happy little family sooner rather than later.” “Then I’ll wish you the best, buddy. Happy fucking.” Tyler chuckled, and they hung up. **** Carly tiptoed down the staircase and headed to the kitchen. She pushed open the French door leading to the backyard and stepped out into the warm night air, listening attentively for the sound of that purr. It was the only thing she could think of. She wanted, needed, to find the source. And when she found it… She didn’t know what she would do. But nothing would stop her. She headed down the stone path, winding her way through the darkness, the moonlight guiding her. The sounds of the night surrounded her—the drone of dragonflies skimming the pond, the chirrup of insects in the trees, and the mournful hoot of a solitary owl. Fireflies sparked and flickered in the rosebushes that flanked the path. She chuckled softly, remembering how much she’d love to chase them as a child. Tomorrow night, she planned to bring Suzie outside with a jar, and they would capture a few to study. She glanced up at the moon, wondering again what kind of animal had passed overhead creating that large shadow. It had seemed too large for a bat, even too large for an owl. A hawk? She’d thought predatory raptors like hawks and eagles did their hunting in the daylight hours, but the amount she knew of predatory birds could be written on an index card. Maybe she and Suzie could study them next week. In the distance, she heard another soft rumble waft through the balmy air. It vibrated through her nerves, cocooning her in a blanket of protection. She felt cherished, adored, awash in sensations of love and devotion. She


103

sped up along the path, passing beautiful gardens then Suzie’s playhouse. She finally came out into an open area that contained the pool. The area was dark. The only light came from the moon filtering through some clouds above and causing the water to shimmer and glow in radiant streams. She stepped off the path and onto the flagstones, cool on her bare feet. She followed a trail of watery footprints around the lip of the pool until she came to a group of chairs nestled around a small table. She froze. Tyler slumped low in one of the chairs, his long legs stretched out and crossed at the ankles. His eyes were closed, his head resting on the back of the chair. Waterdrops glistened on his skin—his naked skin. She let her gaze roam over the damp strands of hair combed back from his forehead, the long lashes shading his cheeks, the mouth curved into a slight smile. His tawny skin glowed golden in the moonlight, and her gaze carved a pathway from his wide shoulders over the expanse of his chest sprinkled with golden hair and down to the slim line of his hips. His cock, nestled in golden hair, lay long and heavy against his thigh. A soft growl from beyond the pool area drifted across the air toward her. Tyler shifted in the chair, his nostrils flaring, and then he relaxed. She wanted to find the source of that sound, but the sight in front of her kept her frozen to her spot. The pungent scent of chlorine tickled her nostrils, and she sneezed. Tyler bolted upright, instantly alert. He gripped the armrests, and his head swiveled toward her. “Carly,” he breathed. She took a few tentative steps toward him. “What are you doing here?” “I–I…saw something.” He slid toward the edge of his chair. She watched his cock stir beneath his legs. It lengthened and hardened before her eyes. He inhaled sharply. “And yet you’re not afraid,” he said. “No, not afraid.” She gave him a small smile. “Just curious I guess.” “What did you see?” “A shadow…something flying above my balcony.” “It might have been a bat. We have quite a few varieties around here.” She took another step toward him. She had an overwhelming desire to run her hands through the hair on his chest. She wanted to feel the

104


coarseness beneath her cheek, wanted to rub her forehead there before she sank to her knees in front of him. “A bat?” she said softly. “Possibly. But it seemed very large.” Tyler’s gaze slid down the length of her body, dipping into every curve and hollow, spreading heat and fire through her veins as his eyes touched every part of her from her nipples straining against the cloth of her nightshirt to the dip of her waist and the swell of her hips. His gaze skimmed the length of her legs and settled on her feet. She curled her toes against the coolness of the flagstones. Tyler smiled, and with that smile came a soft growl. It was the sound of want, lust, passion, longing, and hunger. So familiar… Her whole world expanded in hope and promise, and her body exploded in a kaleidoscope of need, desire, and an urgent longing for this man. Her pussy clenched, her muscles pulsing, desperately wanting the feel of this man deep within her. Her nipples hardened, pushing against the cotton shirt, aching to be touched, kissed, sucked. She felt a tiny trickle of moisture and realized, without any sense of shame at all, that she’d forgotten to put on panties. “Could it have been an owl?” Tyler asked softly. Carly shook her head, her hair spilling around her shoulders. She wanted him to touch it, to take handfuls in his fingers and pull her down for a deep, soul-searching kiss. She took another step closer and licked her lip. She had trouble catching her breath. “I don’t want to talk about the shadow.” “No?” Tyler said. She shook her head. “Then what do you want to talk about?” She once again let her eyes fall on his cock, bigger, harder, longer now. She pressed her lips together, took several more steps toward him, and fell to her knees in front of him. She smiled. “I don’t want to talk at all.” **** Tyler watched as she leaned forward, taking his cock into her hand. Her fingers barely wrapped around him as she guided him into her lips. He dropped his head back and growled. Her mouth felt like a furnace on the


105

head of his cock. He arched his hips, thrusting gently, forcing her to take him deeper. Carly made a satisfied sound and opened her mouth wider, taking more of him in. Tyler grasped her head between his hands, holding her in place, letting his fingers slide into the thick cascade of hair that prevented him from seeing her face. Finger-combing her hair, he held it back until he could watch her face. “Carly, honey, you’re beautiful,” he managed to grind out between clenched teeth. She smiled around the obstacle in her mouth. Damn, the woman was killing him with her clever little tongue. He couldn’t help the groan that escaped him, and his reward came in the form of a low feminine sound of pleasure muffled by his cock. “C’mere.” He reluctantly tugged her up and onto his lap. If he let her keep going, he would explode too quickly, and he wanted this to last. She settled into his lap like a kitten, wiggling her bottom until she found a comfortable spot against the hardness of his erection. The hem of her nightshirt had crept high on her hips, leaving her bare bottom pressing against his legs. He could feel the moisture from her arousal and the inviting heat of her pussy. With his hands still in her hair, he pulled her to his lips, tasting himself on her mouth as he kissed her. She leaned in to him, stretching against his chest and wrapping her arms around his neck without breaking the kiss. Tyler felt whole for the first time since Jillian’s death. As much as he wanted to toss Carly onto the lounge and bury himself in that sweet-smelling pussy, he also wanted to hold her in his arms, kiss her until they couldn’t breathe, and reacquaint himself with the feeling of a mate. God, he already loved this woman with a depth that frightened him. As if she could read his mind, Carly practically melted into him, reluctantly pulling away from his kiss to bury her face in his chest. She licked the damp curls of his chest hair and inhaled deeply, dragging her fingers through the crinkly strands. Tyler felt his beast rippling inside, threatening to burst free. He clamped down hard, fighting the claws, the fur, the whiskers running rampant beneath his human form. She wasn’t ready yet. ****

106


Carly buried her face deeper into Tyler’s chest, drinking in the male essence of him. She felt drunk on his scent, and she couldn’t get enough of him. Her skin tingled as if static electricity danced over her bare arms. It was an odd sensation, but not unpleasant. Under her fingertips, she felt his skin rippling like tiny waves on a lake, as though the molecules themselves were undergoing some elemental change, becoming something even stronger, more powerful, more earthy. But, even as that outrageous thought passed through her mind, she laughed inside. None of that was possible. She must be feeling the synapses of his muscles responding to her touch. Carly drew back to look at him, and in the dim moonlight, his eyes glittered like the big cats she’d seen at the National Zoo. She stared into those beautiful orbs, mesmerized by the raw sexuality exuding from the man. She opened her mouth to speak, but he closed the gap, sliding his tongue in between her open lips and thoroughly kissing her until she had to break for air. She realized she was falling under some strangely mysterious spell. Never in her life had she been so uninhibited and alive. The Lucas brothers had cast some enchantment over her, and she wanted to stay under that spell forever. If she could have them all, she’d take them gladly and cherish the love and solidarity of the family. Why did that thought come to her now as she curled in Tyler’s lap? She could be quite happy with him, but something primal inside her said she needed more. She pushed that thought from her head because, despite Shane’s teasing, anyone would think her demented for considering the possibility of four men, and Tyler would certainly fire her if she entertained such lewd and unnatural ideas. Besides, she couldn’t think. Not when he was raining kisses down her throat and she felt his hands unbuttoning her nightshirt. When she felt the night air on her naked breasts, she knew her life would never be the same. Tyler’s hand slid between the soft folds of material, pushing her shirt open and off her shoulders until it pooled around her on his lap. His eyes glittered as he focused on her breasts. “Carly.” His fingertip traced the circle of her nipple, causing it to tighten into a rosebud of need. He didn’t ignore the invitation. Lowering his head, he clamped his lips around the hardened flesh and sucked with enough force Carly felt her toes curling. A spear of


107

excitement shot through her pussy, and the muscles clenched with anticipation. Carly wiggled her butt, trying to get closer to his cock. Her need to feel him inside was nearly obsession. In the dim recesses of her mind, it occurred to her she had never wanted a man as badly as she wanted Tyler Lucas. Apparently, he felt the same because he was moving her, positioning her legs on either side of him so that she straddled him, like riding a horse. Between them, his cock swelled forward as if drawn to the moisture leaking from her pussy. Carly spread her legs wider and inched forward toward the enticing maleness. Tyler’s eyes were half closed as he looked down at her. “Ready?” Unable to find her voice, Carly nodded, and Tyler’s strong arms lifted her, holding her just above him with the head of his cock teasing the damp folds of her pussy. Her only thought was for him to lower her onto the pulsating flesh, and he didn’t deny her. His arms controlled her descent, lowering her with exquisite slowness onto the swollen head of his cock. Carly felt herself part for him, taking the head into her channel. His eyes locked with hers, and he shoved her downward, impaling her on his erection until she cried out his name in a soft gasp of wonder. Tyler gathered her closer as his hips thrust upward. Carly met him stroke for stroke, bouncing up and down to meet his urgent rhythm. It seemed natural and the pacing familiar, as if they had made love hundreds of times. He touched all the right places, and Carly felt herself building to a climax that would tear a scream from her throat. A musky smell enveloped her, wrapping her in a haze of erotic and exotic bliss. The aroma tickled her senses and made her body yearn for something unknown. It called to her from beyond time, from some primal place she’d never been. Though Tyler had locked his hands on her hips, suddenly, she became aware of the delicious feeling of hands roaming up her back and over her shoulders then sweeping her body to cup her breasts. Another pair of hands stroked down her thighs to grip her knees, pulling her legs farther apart. Tyler took advantage of the movement and drove his cock deeper into her pussy. A grinding ache spiraled through her, and she found herself hovering at the precipice of orgasm. Another few strokes and she knew she’d come apart. She concentrated on the hands stroking her flesh, on

108


Tyler’s cock thrusting into her body, and the warm mouth on the back of her neck, wondering how the hands and lips seemed to be everywhere at once. She found herself beyond caring because her entire focus revolved around her pussy, her clit, and the need to come. She arched her hips and ground her needy, swollen clit against him. She exploded in a mind-melting rush of pleasure. Tyler drove deeper and deeper, then held still. Her pussy clutched at the cock buried to the hilt inside her, holding him still as she milked every drop of cum from his body. Her clit pulsed and throbbed, sending tiny ripples of heavenly sensation throughout her limbs. She slumped bonelessly against Tyler’s chest and, when she heard a soft, guttural growl, turned her face to the side. Her eyes fluttered open to find Shane’s face inches from her own. “Oh,” she gasped softly, wondering if she were hallucinating or having an incredible dream. Shane kissed her softly on the lips, and at the same time, Carly felt another set of lips press against her neck. She sat up and twisted to find Dusty kneeling behind her. “Shh,” Tyler soothed her. “Let us love you, Carly. We’ll take care of you.” She had no will to protest. Her head lolled back on her shoulders as Dusty reached around her and fingered her clit. Those sensations combined with the feel of both Shane’s and Tyler’s mouths on her breasts tumbled her toward another blaze of climax. She was vaguely aware of their encouragement. She heard Tyler say, “Come for us, Carly,” followed by Shane’s voice. “How beautiful you are.” Dusty pressed his face into her neck and said, “My perfect little darlin’.” She reached out to grasp anything in her hands, holding on to their arms, her nails digging into their flesh as she prepared to greedily take her pleasure again. Tyler slid his hands under her ass, his fingers digging into her flesh. He lifted her easily, letting her ride him to another orgasm. Her body tensed, and the pleasure burst through her in a never-ending spiral of intensity that left her breathless. When she could open her eyes, she glanced between them. They each stared at her with a tenderness that brought a burn of tears to her eyes. She licked her lips nervously. “You…I…What just happened?”


109

“You’re becoming our woman, Carly,” Tyler said quietly. “Would you like that?” Shane asked. “Please say yes,” Dusty whispered. Carly trembled with the thought of belonging to all these men. She could only imagine what her life would be like with these men attending to her every need and want. Yes, she wanted to be theirs. Forever. It’s a dream come true. More than that… It’s the fulfillment of every dream ever dreamed. Two weeks of fantasizing had led to this moment. It had been too much to hope they felt the same, but their words seem to say they had. She had a hard time finding her voice because of the emotions flooding her senses. Even as her mind screamed, “Yes! Yes! Yes!” her throat couldn’t seem to force the words out. “Darlin’?” Tyler said softly. He peered at her, his eyes glittering in the dim lights surrounding the pool. He smiled. “Would you like to be our woman, our mate?” “Yes, oh yes,” she breathed. “It’s everything I’ve ever wanted. It sounds wonderful.” She gave them a brilliant smile. “Make me yours.” “It’s our turn now, Carly.” Tyler stood, lifting her into his arms. He passed her to Shane, who carried her into the pool. Easing into the silky water, Shane lowered her beneath the surface, splashing the cool liquid over her heated flesh and giving her a nice little cleanup. When he was finished, he supported her back and let her float. She waited patiently, wondering what the men had on their minds, enjoying the sight of Tyler and Dusty at the edge of the pool. Their golden skin practically glowed in the moonlight, and their cocks stood up proudly, thick and hard. They spoke for a few moments, and then Tyler dove into the pool, sending ripples of both cool water and cool anticipation throughout Carly’s body. Tyler swam toward them and began kissing her, pressing his lips over her heated face and down her throat until he came to her breasts. He kissed each hard tip as Shane ran his hands under her ass, his fingers sweeping lightly between the cheeks and causing shivers to race up and down her spine. “Do you want to belong to us?” Tyler asked in a whisper against her ear. “Oh God yes.” Carly realized her voice sounded desperate and needy. She didn’t care. Even though the cool water lapped her body, she burned

110


with the need for their touch. She felt overwhelmed by lust as uncontrolled desire slammed through her, following the burning trail of their touch to drive deep into her pussy, causing it to pulse in hard spasms. She’d already come twice, and even that didn’t seem enough. She lay back in Shane’s arms, in the throes of some sort of cat scratch fever. “I want you to take me,” she murmured. “Now, please. I can’t wait.” “Something for Dusty first,” Tyler said. She glanced toward Dusty, who still stood on flagstones at the edge of the pool. “Definitely,” Carly said, licking her lips. “Something for Dusty first.” Shane released her, and she swam toward the edge of the pool. She hooked her arms over the edge and stared up at him, offering him her best sultry smile. She hoped it looked as good as it felt. “Well, cowboy, you in the mood for that sucking we talked about a few weeks ago?” Dusty didn’t hesitate. He dropped down and, straddling her, put his legs into the pool. She wrapped her arms around his hips, her fingers stroking across his buttocks. She gave a little tug, and he scooted closer. His balls lay against the wet flagstones. She traced the veins, feeling the warmth of his skin and the coarseness of the hair that grew there. His cock bobbed in front of her face, moving and twitching with each touch of her finger. Dusty groaned, a low sound that vibrated through his chest and came out as a half growl, half purr. She wanted to keep teasing him, but the sight of that cock was too much to take. She wanted to taste it. She wrapped her lips around the head, sucking it into her mouth. His cock had an earthy taste, and even though there was a slight bitterness, she’d never tasted anything so sweet. The way he lifted his hips toward her, encouraging her to take him deeper, gave her a sense of power she found intoxicating. She allowed him to push his cock farther into her mouth, and she closed her mouth, suctioning his flesh tighter and tighter as he moved. His thighs bunched and released under her hands, and his cock pulsed, the hot, rigid flesh pounding against her tongue and mouth. Dusty threaded his fingers through her damp hair, cupping her head to guide himself deeper. She relaxed her muscles and let him drive farther, and with one final thrust, he exploded into her mouth, his cock beating rhythmically as the cum shot to the back of her throat. She swallowed every


111

drop he gave her and continued to suck until his cock softened and Dusty fell back onto the flagstones with a groan of spent pleasure. Behind her, Shane and Tyler groaned as well. “I’ve died and gone to heaven,” Dusty murmured. Inwardly, she smiled, loving that she’d made him so happy. She caressed his thighs, running her hands through the wiry golden hair and around his hips. She dropped a kiss on the tip of his spent cock. He pulled himself back up and slid toward her, dropping into the pool in front of her. Smiling, he bent slowly toward her, so slowly she held her breath in anticipation. He took her lips in a passionate, soul-searching, toe-tingling kiss. When he pulled away, he said, “I’m never letting you go, darlin’. I hope you realize that.” “I hope you’re serious,” Carly said. “You’re damn right I’m serious.” He gave her another quick, hard kiss. “Now I’ve got to get out of here. My older brothers have plans for you.” He dove beneath the surface, swimming gracefully to the side of the pool. He climbed the ladder and, standing at the side of the pool, flung his hair back. Water droplets shot through the air, glistening in the moonlight. He stood naked for a moment, staring at her, his gaze scorching every inch of Carly’s exposed flesh. “Be right back.” Then he gave her a little wave and slipped, still naked, into the shadows. “Our turn,” Tyler said. Carly spun around in the water and smiled. “I’m all yours.” Tyler took a few steps toward her. “We want you for our own, Carly. Are you sure this is what you want?” “Yes,” she breathed. “Then you have to trust us,” Shane said. “Let us show you what it’s like to be loved by two men.” Shane ran his lips up the column of her throat while Tyler gave her heated kisses against her mouth. She clutched at his shoulders, trying to deepen the kisses, but he continued to tease her, driving her to madness. When Dusty returned, he tossed something toward Tyler and vanished as quickly as he’d appeared. She saw a small bottle of lube in Tyler’s hand. He gave her a grin. “Better safe than sorry.”

112


Carly hadn’t thought about the mechanics of it. She was beyond the point of caring. All she wanted was relief from this aching need to belong to them. Shane pulled one of her legs up, locking it over his hip. He guided himself into her pussy and shoved, sheathing himself fully in her moisture. Tyler stroked something cool between her butt cheeks then slipped his finger gently into her anus. Shane continued to kiss her as Tyler’s finger entered then retreated several times. Though it probably should have hurt, she’d fallen so far into lust she barely noticed the discomfort. After several moments of preparation, Tyler positioned himself behind her, his hands on her hips. “Ready?” he asked. Carly didn’t know if he meant her, or Shane, but she nodded. She felt him position his cock against the seam of her buttocks. He pushed his hand between her and Shane, and his fingers found her clit, rubbing in tiny circles until she felt that familiar ache wind through her body again. As she fell over the precipice of her orgasm, a sharp burst of pressure made her gasp as she felt the tip of lubricated Tyler’s cock slide into virgin territory. She dropped her head forward onto Shane’s chest, concentrating on the blissful sensations rolling through her body and allowing herself time to acclimate to the feeling of fullness as Tyler pushed deeper inside her. Every nerve throbbed with intense pleasure as the men adjusted themselves, moving lightly until she gave the signal. “Move.” She couldn’t wait any longer, nor did she have the patience for going slow. A firestorm of need raced through her veins, and she felt wild, primal, almost feral. She could hear her blood singing in her veins, smell the musk of the men’s sweat like an aphrodisiac, and her body released a flood of moisture. They inhaled deeply, their jaws tense as they smelled her arousal and tried to control their movements. “Fuck me,” she begged. She had never used that term before during sex, but something new had been unleashed within her, and Carly felt a freedom she’d never known. Tyler began pumping her ass with steady, hard strokes that pushed her onto Shane’s cock as he thrust forward to meet them. The combined assault on her pleasure centers had Carly ready to faint with the sensation.


113

Behind her, Tyler was breathing hard, his body tense and on the verge of release. In front of her, Shane had thrown back his head, his throat bared to her gaze. She pressed her lips to the pulse beating under his skin, loving the feel of his heart’s hard, pounding beat. She had a desire to lick, to nip, to bite, but she drew back, afraid of ruining their perfect moment by being too aggressive their first time. Rivulets of sweat trickled down his chest as his corded muscles bunched and responded to the impending climax. She watched him, furiously kissing his face, his lips, loving that she could be the cause of his desire. “Come now,” Tyler ordered. Those two words sent her into a tailspin. She jerked in Shane’s arms, her hips bucking wildly. Her pussy clutched Shane’s cock, the muscles milking him until he groaned with the pain of release, and she groaned along with him, riding the waves of ecstasy that coursed through her body. Tyler came violently, his hips bucking against her, and he released his fluids, bathing her in warmth. Tyler swept her damp hair over her shoulder and pressed his mouth against the back of her neck. His lips were warm, heady, and the tenderness of his kiss was almost too much to bear. He brushed his cheek against her hair, murmuring soft words she could barely understand. “How do you feel?” Tyler asked. Carly leaned her head back against his chest. “Amazing. Positively amazing.” “I’d have to agree,” Shane murmured against her hair. Carly shivered, though whether it resulted from the cool water or the kisses to her shoulders she didn’t know. Tyler rubbed his hands over her arms. “You’re getting goose bumps. We should take this party inside, don’t you think?” Her heart fluttered in her chest. More loving? How had she gotten so lucky? “I’d love that. But first a warm shower. Last one inside has to lock up.” The men laughed as she dove under the water, swimming for the ladder. She gripped the metal railing and hauled herself up, and when she burst to the surface, she fell back into the pool, nearly choking on the water that flooded her mouth. She flailed and sputtered and nearly went under again

114


until strong hands gripped her waist and set her on her feet. She’d forgotten she was in three feet of water. That might have been because of the two cougars staring at her from the edge of the pool. She took a couple awkward steps backward then glanced toward Tyler and Shane. Both men lounged near the side of the pool, their arms hooked over the edge. “W–what are those animals d–doing here?” she stuttered. Tyler smiled. “They live here.” She stared at him incredulously then let her gaze drift toward the large, tawny animals who stared at her with green eyes that glittered in the dim light. “You keep cougars for pets?” Tyler shook his head and laughed. “No, I’m afraid my brothers would make terrible pets.” “Your b–brothers?” Carly felt like she’d missed something very important. She tried to wrap her mind around his words, but she couldn’t understand a thing he said, and she began to tremble because something prickled at her thoughts, something too strange to contemplate. The earthy smell. The growls. The glittering eyes. And even as she stared at the two large beautiful animals before her, she saw that one of them had damp fur. She imagined if she got closer, she might actually smell chlorine. Oh no, it couldn’t be…This wasn’t a romance novel. This wasn’t a fairy tale. This was real life, and things like these…these shifters did not exist. Shane waded toward her and slipped an arm around her shoulders. He tucked her against his side. She lifted her face to him, praying he would have a logical explanation for the things tumbling through her mind. “The one on the left is Dusty.” “Yes, of course, it’s Dusty…” she murmured then shook her head violently. “No, no, that’s not possible.” “And the one on the right is Cougar,” Tyler said. “Can’t you see his scowl?” In response, the cougar on the right gave a soft rumble. Tyler offered her a smile, as though that explained everything.


115

She shook her head again. “No, no, that’s not possible.” They seemed to be the only words she was capable of saying. Her mind rebelling and her head swimming, the last thing she heard before she slipped from Shane’s arm and sank below the surface was Tyler saying, “I think that went better than expected, don’t you?”

116


Chapter Ten Carly opened her eyes to find three of the four Lucas brothers gathered around her, looking down at her with amused concern. She rolled her head from side to side, noticing she was back in her own room and under the silky covers of her bed with the sheet firmly in place around her. “We tucked you in,” Dusty explained. He smiled at her before glancing toward someone else. She scooted up a bit, propping herself on some pillows, and found that Cougar stood at the end of the bed, the farthest away from her. He had a thoughtful look on his face but not his normal sullen distance. Carly wondered what he’d been thinking as he watched all of them loving her. Had he deliberately chosen not to participate, or had he avoided them for another reason? She wanted to reach out and draw him closer to her, within the circle of his brothers. Instead, she looked up at Tyler. “How are you feelin’?” Tyler reached across the bed to run the back of his hand down her cheek. Carly experimented with a long, languorous stretch and found she was pleasantly sore. “I feel amazingly well.” She smiled up at him and received three smiles in return. “And blissfully happy.” Then she remembered… No, that wasn’t possible. She’d been swimming, climbing the ladder with the promise of a lusty sexcapade, and seen… Oh God, I couldn’t possibly have seen that. Frantically, she glanced from Tyler to Shane to Dusty and finally to Cougar. Looking into the depths of those serious green eyes forced her to accept the truth. She’d been introduced to a pair of cougars. Dusty and Cougar were…shifters.


117

“So, books I’ve read…the fiction I’ve read…” Carly’s heart slammed in her chest, and she swallowed. “It’s all true?” “Can’t say it’s all true,” Tyler said, “but I imagine a fair amount is. Most stories have a basis in fact.” Carly shifted her eyes back to Cougar. He hadn’t said a word, and he hadn’t taken his eyes off her. The other three gazed at her with reassurance, but Cougar looked like he wanted to eat her alive. In fact, she could have sworn she heard a soft rumble. “You’re all…” Her gaze swept each one again as she wondered how she could possibly be saying these words aloud. “You’re all cougars, or mountain lions, or whatever?” “Cougars.” The voice from the foot of the bed took her by surprise. Cougar clenched his jaw as though more words might escape without his permission. “Aren’t mountain lions and cougars the same thing?” she asked tentatively. “They are,” Shane said with a nod, “but we prefer cougar.” He settled down at the foot of the bed. He reached out to touch her through the covers. “You’re ours now, Carly. Don’t be afraid. We’ll protect you with our lives. We would never hurt you.” Tyler stroked her hair and leaned down to place a chaste kiss on her lips. “You’re so beautiful, Carly. So perfect. You’re our mate. The queen of our pride.” “Pride?” Carly’s voice squeaked. “Like a pride of lions? Who—who’s in this pride?” “You, and Suzie of course, and the four of us…” Dusty looked at his brothers. “And Gabriel Laughton.” “Marshal Laughton?” Carly lurched up. The sudden movement made her woozy. She knew there was nothing to be afraid of. She should be able to maintain her composure here—after all, she knew these men, these shifters—but she couldn’t hide the panic. Two weeks ago, she hadn’t even had one man in her life. Now she had five? And one of them was Gabriel Laughton? That was ridiculous. He worked for the government in Justice, for crying out loud. He’d placed her here. Surely he wouldn’t have put her in a place filled with mountain lions…cougars. “That’s not possible,” she said. “Marshal Laughton is my—”

118


She clapped a hand over her mouth, remembering that the marshal had told her not to disclose she was under witness protection, not even to her employers. “Your handler,” Tyler finished. She swallowed hard, nearly choking in shock. How would they know that? Had she muttered something while she was coming out of her faint? She’d never fainted before. She had no idea if that was possible. Her mind whirled as she contemplated calling the marshal and explaining how she’d already screwed everything up. He would kill her. “You know about that?” she asked quietly. “Yes,” Tyler said. “We’ve been taking in Justice’s clients here at Cattail for decades, recently for Gabe and, before that, for other handlers. Some are humans. Some are shifters. Most of the humans eventually move on when Justice feels the danger is passed, but the shifters generally stick around and move into Catamount to start new lives there.” “So you’re kind of like a halfway house?” she asked, trying to put all the pieces together. “Rather like that,” Shane said. “By the time perpetrators have been caught, trials are over, and witnesses are completely safe, they’ve managed to get the start of a good life plus a good work record, a real work record, with us. They’ve also managed to save some money to start a new life or open a business because we provide for all their necessities.” “Then you’re really more like humanitarians,” Carly said with a smile. “We do what we can,” Tyler said. Carly glanced between the men. “Is there anyone besides me currently under witness protection?” Dusty held his finger to his lips. “It’s all really hush-hush.” “Of course,” she whispered. She settled back on her pillow. “So how did Gabe get involved in your…pride? Is he a cougar too?” Tyler laughed. “He wishes. No, he’s not a cougar. He’s a coyote.” “A coyote…” she echoed. “His family unit was destroyed when he was a pup,” Tyler continued, “so our father, the alpha at the time, adopted him into our pride. Shifters need to belong to a community.” Tyler grinned at her. “Besides, he’s our cousin.”


119

Carly shook her head and put her hands over her face, trying to think. “How? I don’t understand any of this. How can a coyote be cousin to a cougar?” “Interspecies marriage,” Cougar explained. “It happens all the time.” He cast Carly a challenging stare. “That’s why we don’t need a human for a mate. We need someone who understands how this works.” Carly stared at him for a long moment. “What makes you think I don’t know how this works?” “Because you’re human,” Cougar snarled. “And being human makes me stupid?” she asked. She heard one of the men snicker—she suspected it was Shane—but she didn’t look to see which one. She kept her eyes locked on Cougar’s. “No, it doesn’t make you stupid,” Cougar said, “but it doesn’t make you cougar either.” She lifted her chin. “I know about shifters.” He snorted, and like he’d read her mind, he said with disgust, “This isn’t one of your books.” He spun around and headed toward the door. “This is a very bad idea.” “Justin.” Cougar froze at the sound of Tyler’s voice. A visible shudder ran down his spine. He shook it off and slowly turned back toward them. Carly shrank back against the pillow. She’d never heard that tone come from Tyler in any capacity, let alone directed at a brother. That’s when she realized that all the deference and respect she’d witnessed throughout the last few weeks, all the time Tyler spent in his office with contingents of citizens from Catamount, and all the meetings he attended could only mean one thing. Tyler was the colony’s alpha. As if to prove her assumptions were true, the tone of Tyler’s voice was firm and direct, brooking no interference or denial. “We’ll finish this now,” Tyler said. Cougar cast a withering glance toward his alpha. “As you wish. But it’s a bad idea.” “I didn’t ask for your opinion,” Tyler said. “No, you didn’t.” “Get whatever it is off your chest,” Tyler said. “Then we’ll put this behind us and move on with our lives.”

120


Cougar lifted his chin and returned his gaze to Carly. She shrank back, hating that he could intimidate her. “So you think you can handle this?” “I–I don’t know,” Carly stammered, “but it seems to be out of my hands.” She glanced between Tyler and Shane, praying for some kind of interference, but they disappointed her by standing quietly, keeping their eyes locked on her. Cougar shook his head and very quietly said, “You have no concept of your power here.” “My power? I don’t know what you mean. You said it yourself—I’m human. You seem to be the ones with all the power.” Cougar made a sound that on any other man would have been a laugh. He raked his hands through long strands of tawny hair, holding it back from his forehead as he stared at her. “We’re shifters, Carly, with no power beyond what the beast gives us. And yet you, a tiny human woman, have the ability to hold our hearts and crush them in your small fist.” He took several steps toward her. “Do you have any idea how powerful that makes you?” Carly felt a slow burn rising in her. “I don’t understand any of this. Why are you interrogating me?” “I’m not,” Cougar said quietly. “You’ve had a woman in the house before, right? I mean Tyler was married. Her name was Jillian. She…” Her gaze darted frantically between the men, and Carly covered her face as a realization finally hit her. Not just Tyler’s wife… She listened to their breathing change as what she’d said hit each one. Finally, she slid her hands away from her eyes and let her gaze touch on each of the men again. She’d hit a nerve now. Each brother wore an expression of pain she’d never seen on any man before. It hurt her just to look at their faces. When she glanced back to Cougar, she knew without a doubt she was right. “Jillian belonged to all of you, didn’t she?” Anger flashed over Cougar’s face. “Leave Jillian out of this.” “No.” Carly stared him down. “I won’t. Was she a cougar?” At first she didn’t think he would answer. He clenched his jaw and glanced toward the door. Finally, he said, “No, she wasn’t.” “Was she another type of shifter?”


121

“Fuck,” Cougar muttered. “I do not want to talk about this.” He glanced toward Tyler, who stared back passively. “Too bad,” Carly said. “We’re talking. Was she another type of shifter?” “No,” Cougar ground out. “She was not another kind of shifter. She was…She was a human.” “Ah,” Carly breathed. “I see.” “You don’t see shit,” Cougar snapped. “And what did Jillian do the first time she saw your cougar?” Cougar heaved a huge sigh then released it slowly as though releasing a world of hurt and pain. He lowered his head, and his hair fell forward, shielding his face. He stared at the floor for a moment, and when he looked back up, she thought she saw his eyes glistening with moisture. “She fainted.” “Then Jillian and I are even since we both fainted,” Carly said softly. “It can only get better, right?” “She learned to accept us as we are,” Tyler said. “I can learn to accept too.” Tyler smiled. “It took a little while.” “Jillian fainted a lot,” Dusty said. Tyler leaned down and gave her a kiss. Shane and Dusty each gave her a kiss as well. Cougar was backing toward the door as Tyler said, “We need to let Carly get some rest. She’s had an exciting evening.” “Please don’t go.” Carly sat up straighter. “I have so many questions, and I’ll never be able to get to sleep without answers.” Tyler stared down at her, his gaze caressing every exposed bit of flesh. “You do belong to us, don’t you, Carly?” “Of course, Tyler,” she said, softly. “Then we have the rest of our lives to talk, and sleep should come easily because you’re safe and loved.” The four men quietly filed out of her bedroom and shut the door. “Damn, he’s a good alpha,” Carly whispered as she slid back down under the covers. ****

122


Viper looked around the private airfield and scented the air. Nothing caught his attention, and nothing seemed out of place. He didn’t relax his guard, however. He hadn’t survived this long without being in a state of constant paranoia. As someone once said, paranoia was nothing more than perfect awareness. The pilot shut the luggage hatch and hefted a large suitcase in her left hand. It pleased Viper the woman thought to keep her gun hand free. She carried his luggage while Viper carried the weapons, and he had quite an arsenal on his back. He’d gotten so used to the weight he hardly felt it any longer. Even though Viper preferred to kill with magic or his own poison, he was quite adept at using a variety of methods, including hand to hand. He spared the pilot one glance, realizing she had trouble keeping up with his pace. He didn’t slow down. It wasn’t his style. At the edge of the runway sat a black SUV with tinted windows. Viper could smell Talon inside the vehicle, so he wasn’t apprehensive about approaching. The SUV’s engine hummed with quiet power as it idled with the air-conditioning on low. Viper preferred the heat, but he allowed his staff a measure of personal comfort without complaint. Talon hopped out of the vehicle as they approached and stood at the open back door. The pilot set the luggage inside and returned to the plane without a word or looking back. “She gets a bonus,” Viper ordered, tossing the carryall on the backseat. He climbed in the open door, and Talon slid in beside him. Viper glanced to be sure the partition was raised then continued. “And I want to meet the jackal. What’s her name?” “Miranda?” Talon offered. “What do you want with that bitch?” Viper didn’t bother with an answer. Talon would figure it out, eventually. Instead, Viper turned to the job at hand. “How’s security look at the ranch?” Talon shot him an apprehensive look. “It’s tight. Damn near impossible, but I can get someone in. I’ve flown over the past few nights to get them used to my presence. Never got within detection range.” Viper remained quiet while the driver guided the limo away from the airfield and maneuvered onto the highway. “Did you see anything of interest on your flights?” “Looks like the Lucas boys have another mate. Far as I could tell, they are all fucking the new nanny.”


123

“Now that’s interesting.” Viper stared out the window at the dark Texas night as he thought about the new developments. “This is going to change a few things, eagle. Have you seen her with the cub?” “She seems as devoted to that kitten as your sister. I don’t know what they see in that brat.” “Indeed,” Viper agreed. “She’s a spoiled little heiress that will never live to claim her inheritance. Too bad.” As they left the bright light of the airfield behind, he gazed out the window at the encroaching blackness. The Texas night pressed toward him, reminding him of the glorious heat shimmering in the air beyond the glass. He could do with some of that now. Talon must have the temperature of the SUV set close to seventy-five. He grabbed the blanket on the seat and wrapped it around his shoulders, then lowered the window, muttering, “What I don’t do for people. My suite better have a fucking heat lamp.”

124


Chapter Eleven Carly had nearly made it to the kitchen when she heard voices raised in anger. One was a very angry Suzie, and the other was a deep rumble, undoubtedly Tyler clearly running out of patience. She paused just outside the swinging door, listening to Suzie’s very controlled, very authoritative tone. She’d have laughed under normal circumstances, but where Suzie was concerned, mood shifts were no laughing matter, and Tyler didn’t stand a chance. He’d cave, no matter what the argument. “You can’t stop me, Daddy. I’ll do what I want.” “You will not, young lady.” Tyler’s voice held more than a note of exasperation. “What have I told you about riding without an adult? You scared David half to death.” “I’ll tell him I’m sorry,” Suzie said grudgingly. “Not good enough,” Tyler said. “The next time you sneak out to the stables, I’m taking Peppermint away from you for a month. You’ll be grounded, and you won’t ride at all.” Suzie shrieked, and Carly heard the sound of stomping cowboy boots on ceramic. “That’s not fair!” “Fair or not,” Tyler said, “that’s what will happen. Do you understand?” “No, no, no!” “Don’t you dare, young lady. I mean it.” Carly heard an odd mewling sound and pushed open the door. She paused in the doorway trying to understand what she was seeing. She saw Lucia’s cat, Tomás, snarling and spitting at the edge of the counter. Lucia stood near the sink, and Tyler and Rosa both had their backs to the door, but Suzie looked straight at Carly with a spiteful smile on her cherubic face. Carly was used to that smile—she’d seen it often in the last few weeks—but the shimmering aura that surrounded the little girl was new. Her small frame emitted a dim glow of golden light that wavered and pulsed and seemed to


125

stir the image of her body. Carly stood transfixed as Suzie’s skin began to ripple and sprout fine golden fur like that of a kitten. Carly let go of the door, and it smacked her in the shoulder. She cried out and leaped out of the way. Rosa whirled around. With a look of dismay, she tried to step between Carly and the supernatural show taking place in front of her. Carly held up her hand, and Rosa froze. For a moment, Carly couldn’t move either. She could do nothing but stare, watching the miniature human become a small golden cougar cub. It was nothing like the movies. There were no pops as bones snapped and reshaped, no crunching as her face transformed, no howls of pain. It all happened so fast Carly barely registered any movement or change at all. One moment a little girl wearing a white blouse and teal skirt with matching boots and hat stood in the kitchen, and the next, enveloped in a golden haze, she’d been replaced by the cutest little ball of fluff Carly had ever seen sitting in a puddle of fabric. Tomás swiped at the cougar cub then hissed and arched his back. He disappeared around the corner with a howl. “Carly…” Tyler cast a quick glance to Rosa. Rosa hurriedly scooped Suzie in her arms, crooning to her and stroking her soft fur with gentle hands. Carly didn’t know if was to prevent Suzie from escaping in her present form or to keep Carly from touching her. Saving Suzie from herself was totally understandable, but it was time to show Rosa who was boss. She was, after all, the new queen of the pride— whatever that meant. She’d have to figure that out as it went. She was pretty sure, however, that it involved taking over the house and the little firecracker in Rosa’s arms. Tyler took a step toward her. “I can explain.” “This I do not wish to see,” Lucia muttered. She dropped her dishcloth, grabbed a coffee cup, and waddled to the patio door. “Suavemente, Ty. Be gentle. Do not lose the beautiful lady.” Carly waited until the door had closed. “What’s to explain? I see shifting runs in the family.” Rosa gasped, her hand stilling on the cub’s fur. Her gaze ticked between Carly and Tyler. “Ty, what’s going on?” Carly bit her lip. It was now or never. Time to make her stand and prove she could handle this lifestyle. She strode up to Rosa, hoping determination was written all over her face. “Please put Suzie down.”

126


Rosa stared at her in shock and glanced at Tyler. He looked a bit ambivalent but also curious. He gave a brief nod and remained quiet as Rosa leaned down to place the kitten on the tile floor. The cub hissed and sputtered, her limbs tightening as she tried to hook her sharp claws into Rosa’s blouse. Rosa finally pried her loose and settled her on the floor, cupping her hands around the tiny body to hold her still. She glanced up at Carly, her brow furrowed. “Are you sure about this?” “Absolutely. Let her go.” Rosa opened her hands, stood up, and stepped back. Suzie spit and snarled, and her temper caused her to lose her footing, her little paws sliding out from under her. She scrabbled backward, claws clicking on the tiles as she retreated and came up against the kitchen island in an arch of fury. It might have been scary on a larger animal, but the kitten looked cute as a button. Carly squatted down to look the cub squarely in the eyes. They were lovely eyes, such a light hazel green they looked nearly golden. She pressed her lips together, trying to hold back her smile, then hardened herself against the urge to pick the cub up and cuddle it. “Shift this instant, young lady. We need to talk about your behavior.” A hissing sputter came from the cub along with a show of claws. She swiped one paw toward Carly’s sandaled foot. “I will not put up with this, Suzie Lucas. You might have your daddy wrapped around your kitten tail, but I’m not him. You shift right now. I mean it.” Suzie rolled on the floor in what Carly thought must be a sort of tantrum, but that golden glow hovered in the air around her body, and when her movements came to a stop and she lay still, she had taken human form. Without waiting for a word from Tyler or Rosa, Carly reached down for Suzie’s hand and, with a not so gentle tug, pulled her to her feet. She scooped Suzie’s clothes off the floor and marched the little girl out of the kitchen, determined to win this round. **** Tyler watched them retreat, utterly amazed at the spectacle he’d just seen. Generally, only Rosa could calm Suzie down once she’d shifted, and


127

even Rosa had trouble convincing her to shift back. He turned to Rosa. “Pour a cup of coffee. We need to talk.” Rosa said nothing, but she filled her coffee cup half full of cream before topping it off. She couldn’t handle the rich, strong brew the Lucas men insisted on having before breakfast. When they were settled at the table, Tyler looked up from his coffee. “We made Carly our mate last night.” “I figured as much, considering she didn’t fall down in a dead faint.” Rosa sipped delicately before continuing. “Congratulations, alpha. I believe you’ve made a wise choice. Carly seems like an exceptional woman.” “I’m glad you think so.” Tyler smiled. “I don’t think my little hellcat expected Carly to react quite like that. She’s lost her most valuable bargaining chip.” “She always could get you to cave using that tactic.” “Not much choice, but I’m glad her reign of terror has temporarily ended.” “You really have to stop hiring humans, at all, Ty. It’s very risky.” “This was an unusual situation.” “I understand the circumstances, but it’s still risky,” Rosa said. He cocked a brow. “If I remember correctly, you didn’t think bringing Jillian here was all that risky.” “I had a game plan,” Rosa said with a smile. “I knew she’d be perfect for you.” She paused to stir her coffee. “They have a lot in common, you know.” “Really? They don’t look anything alike.” Rosa put her hand over her heart. “They’re both lovely women, but I’m talking inside, Ty. Inside where it really matters. Surely you’ve seen it.” “I hate to admit it, Rosa, but Jillian becomes dimmer every day.” “That’s self-preservation,” Rosa said gently. “If a candle burns too brightly in our memory, we can see little else in the darkness beyond us. Enjoy this new beginning, Ty. It shows no disservice to Jillian. She would have wanted you to give your family this gift.” “She’s a gift all right.” Tyler laughed. “She sure has Suzie’s number. She’s never responded to anyone like that but Cougar.” Rosa laughed. “Your youngest brother is unpredictable, and Suzie knows that. Cougar wasn’t afraid to drop her in the pool when she didn’t

128


mind him. Human Suzie might love the water, but the hellkit surely doesn’t.” “Carly’s not unpredictable, and yet…How do you think she did that?” Rosa glanced toward the closed kitchen door. “I have no idea, but I’d say you found yourself a winner.” Rosa’s laughter echoed around the kitchen as light as the morning sunshine. “I’d planned on leaving soon, now that you have help with Carly. I figured, even as a nanny, she was a good influence. I’ve stayed long enough, and as you said, it will be difficult for Suzie when I leave. The longer I stay the harder it becomes for me as well.” She reached over to put her hand over Tyler’s. “But with your permission, alpha, I may stay a little longer to watch the fireworks between those two.” Tyler’s laugh rumbled low in his chest. “You know you have a home here, Rosa, for as long as you like. I don’t know what any of us would have done without you. Especially Suzie.” “You’d have survived,” Rosa said gently. “You’re tougher than you think, Ty.” “It doesn’t feel that way some days.” “Only on the dark ones,” Rosa said, “and I think the light’s beginning to shine again. She’s good for all of you.” “I hope so,” Tyler said. “He’ll come around.” Tyler frowned. “How did you know he’s fighting this?” “Cougar’s actions may not be predictable, but I know his heart. He’s still angry at himself for losing Jillian. He’s not going to let another woman in so easily. He’s afraid of losing another love, and he’s also afraid he has nothing left to give, but I have a feeling Carly is going to dig deep. She’s a gutsy little thing, and anyone who can handle Suzie Q can certainly handle your brother.” She poured more cream into her coffee. “Want a little coffee with that cream?” Tyler said with a smirk. Rosa laughed. “Hell, no. Not until Carly works her magic and convinces Lucia to make better coffee.” A few minutes later, Carly returned to the kitchen with a subdued kitten in tow. While Carly got some coffee, Suzie climbed up on the chair beside Tyler but refused to look at either him or Rosa. She reached for her orange juice and pulled it close. Tyler raised one eyebrow in question, and Carly winked, shooting him a dazzling smile. She turned to Rosa. “Suzie and I


129

have decided to go shopping in Catamount. Would you like to come along? We’d enjoy having your company.” Rosa nodded and jumped to her feet. “Love to. Let me get my purse. While we’re out, let’s stop at Starbucks.” She grimaced and poured the rest of her coffee into the sink. On her way out of the room, she opened the door and called out, “Coast is clear!” signaling for Lucia to come back to the kitchen and finish making Suzie’s French toast. They waited patiently while Lucia finished making Suzie’s breakfast, and then his daughter dug into the plate of delicious-smelling French toast Lucia slid onto the table. When she reached out to spear another piece from the platter, Tyler moved the dish closer to her. He smoothed down Suzie’s ruffled curls, feeling his daughter’s heat and smelling the wonderful scent of little-girl hair as he caressed her. It was a heady combination of baby shampoo, sweat, and the horsey scent of Peppermint. She’d obviously been giving her horse hugs this morning. He still couldn’t allow himself to face what might had happened if Rosa hadn’t realized Suzie was already up and had disappeared from the house. It hadn’t taken David long to find her because he and Suzie always stuck to the same three paths, but his foreman had lost his tan before he’d returned to the stable with the little girl in tow. At that point, the twins, as well as half the hands, had dropped their chores and bolted from the stable to look for her. Both he and Rosa had nearly collapsed with relief when the radio call had come through saying David and Shane had found her near the watering pond at the edge of the woods. Tyler had never gotten used to the array of emotions his daughter could wring from his heart. She was everything to him, and he’d do anything to protect her. He kept his hand on Suzie, but he looked at Carly as he spoke. “I’ll get a couple of the Tomcats to go with you.” “The Tomcats? Really?” The Tomcats might be overkill for a day of shopping, but Tyler wasn’t taking any chances. They were Cougar’s elite force, separate from the standard security team, the best-trained men they had. Carly stood up to pour herself more coffee. She didn’t seem to have Rosa’s coffee sensibilities. “Do you think there’s real danger?” “Well, I—”

130


“Please, Daddy, I want to go. Carly said I could have a new purse,” Suzie piped up, but Tyler was happy to hear it wasn’t her usual demanding order. Tyler looked down at his daughter, and the happiness in her eyes was impossible to resist. He realized at that moment that a pliant, content Suzie might lead to a quicker death than the hellcub. How would he ever be able to say no to a look like that? “You can go, kitten. You need a purse to match those boots.” Suzie’s eyes shone with excitement. “I need a pink one too.” Tyler threw his head back and laughed. “Of course you do. Two purses it is then.” Suzie stretched her arms up for an awkward hug, smearing a bit of syrup on Tyler’s arm before she returned her attention to her plate. Tyler’s heart swelled. Suzie rarely touched him voluntarily, let alone hugged him with such exuberance. Suddenly overcome with emotion, he had to clear his throat before he could find his voice. “To answer your question,” he continued, wiping at the sticky mess on his arm, “no, I don’t think there’ll be real danger, but I’d feel more comfortable if you had protection.” “So would I actually,” Carly agreed. “I’ll be back in a flash. Take care of the kitten.” She placed a kiss on the top of Suzie’s head as she moved past him to snag a bacon biscuit from the sideboard where Lucia set out a breakfast buffet every morning. She took a big bite and headed toward the door. Before she reached it, however, she turned back around and stopped at his side. When he lifted his face to her, she leaned down and pressed her lips to his. “Good morning, Tyler,” she whispered, her mouth warm and salty from the breakfast sandwich. “Good morning, Carly.” “Oooooh gross,” Suzie said with a laugh. “Oooooh gross,” Tyler mimicked. “You won’t think that in ten years.” “Ten years won’t happen for forever!” Suzie said. Tyler thought waiting forever for Suzie to grow up sounded like a fine idea. ****


131

Catamount, Texas, enchanted Carly. The town was obviously a modern attempt to look like an Old West mining town, but instead of horses, mud, and tobacco spit, the sidewalks were lined with colorful flowers, shady trees, and exclusive boutiques. The downtown shopping quad restricted motorized vehicles, and the only traffic allowed was pedestrians and bicycles. Rosa explained that deliveries were made before or after hours to the various businesses. Any vendor wanting to deal with the citizens of Catamount played by their rules or they didn’t play. Though Carly knew the Lucas family was rich beyond measure from oil, ranching, and wise investments, she had begun to suspect that Tyler Lucas might be a very powerful man. Apparently the Lucas family had been powerful for generations, though the actual name Lucas had been a semi-recent addition. “How far back does the family tree go?” Carly asked. Rosa pushed her sunglasses higher on her nose as she thought. “You’d have to ask Shane for sure. He keeps track of all the history.” “That’s quite a task.” “Sí, but he doesn’t mind. It’s part of his position as beta. He has recorded many stories, some passed through colony families for centuries.” “Centuries,” Carly echoed. “My guess would be the Lucases have been the alpha family for close to five hundred years, probably even longer, though of course there was no written history back then.” She paused for a moment and glanced at Carly over the top of her glasses. “And things within the colony were a bit more…primitive.” “Things weren’t all that civilized in a lot of places five hundred years ago.” “I’m not just talking uncivilized.” Rosa studied Carly for a minute as though deciding how much she could handle. “Spill it,” Carly said with a smirk. “I’ll just ask Shane if you don’t tell me.” “Sí, of course you would,” Rosa said. “I am being a bit too cautious. You are, after all, the new colony queen.” When Carly made a face, Rosa laughed and wound her arm through Carly’s. They watched Suzie skip ahead and press her face against a shop

132


window. They paused while Suzie studied a small dollhouse, and Rosa continued. “The shifters, all shifters, were very primal back then, more beasts than men. That of course has led to many legends over the years.” “Like werewolves?” Carly asked. “My pride of cougars could totally kick werewolf butt.” Rosa laughed. “They could indeed. Werewolves are often all talk and no action, but of course since they came under human scrutiny so prominently centuries ago, they’ve gotten all the press. It didn’t take much beyond Little Red Riding Hood to sway it in their favor.” “Sounds reckless to me. Better to stay under cover.” “Most shifters agree, and believe me, the wolf species is trying very hard to slink back into the shadows where they should have stayed.” She huffed. “It only takes one bad choice to ruin it for everyone.” Carly shot a glance around to be sure no one lurked nearby to overhear. “What happened?” Rosa shook her head. “Oh, you won’t hear that from me. Hundreds of years later and it’s still a touchy subject. I stay out of shifter politics.” Carly pushed out a lip. “Don’t get too sulky. As alpha female of this town, you’re going to hear it all eventually. There are dozens of legends involving shifters, most within the Native American community on this continent, and for good reason. This continent thrives on the wild, the free, the natural order of things.” “That’s very true,” Carly said. “We have such beautiful land.” “And shifters fit in beautifully with nature. I doubt early generations of shifters spent much time in their human guise at all, at least on this continent. I mean there was really no reason. Other than the Native American tribes, who of course had shifters of their own, there was no one to worry about. No one to discover the secrets they guarded. At least in the beginning.” Suzie whirled around and tucked her hand into Carly’s. She leaned her head back, her cowgirl hat falling off her head, and said, “I’m going to ask Santa for that dollhouse.” “It’s a wonderful house,” Carly said. “Do you have dolls for it?” “Suzie Q has more dolls than that toy store,” Rosa said.


133

Suzie twisted toward her. “Maybe I do, but I don’t have any to fit in the little house.” She bounced up and down. “So I’m going to ask Santa for those too.” “Sounds like a plan,” Carly said as Suzie began to skip down the sidewalk. She kept her eyes on the little girl until Suzie paused again then Carly turned back to Rosa. “Where did the Lucas colony originate?” “The oral history tells us the colony’s life began in the wilderness and foothills of what is now Pennsylvania. The prides then spread through the higher elevations of the Appalachians, and those prides gradually formed colonies. We’ve been told the Pennsylvania colony is thousands of years old, and the legends say the first shifters were born from a great cougar jealous of humans who walked into his domain on two legs.” Rosa laughed. “Silly, of course, to think a great cougar watched the first migration of humans into North America, but I’m afraid it is all we have to explain something that is just so inexplicable.” “Not so silly,” Carly said, entranced. “Sounds like the cougar wanted to give the future the best of both worlds. It’s a wonderful story.” She couldn’t wait to talk to Shane. Hopefully he’d allow her to read some of the histories. “So the Catamount shifters migrated here from Pennsylvania?” “Sí, with the arrival of the first European settlers, the colony fled west for privacy into what is now Ohio, but as more and more arrived, it became apparent they needed to keep moving. There was debate about direction, which resulted in a division of the colony. Half went north into areas of what is now Michigan and others went south into the mountains of Kentucky. It took decades to journey here, and even then they couldn’t seem to outrun civilization. Within another generation, they reached the realization they needed to assimilate if they wanted their species to survive. Living and being hunted like beasts was not the way to ensure that.” “Hunted?” “Well, of course,” Rosa said. “Most animals are either food or potential threats in an unknown, possibly hostile, environment.” “But they’ve survived very impressively,” Carly said. “And Cattail Ranch is absolutely amazing. The land is so beautiful and varied, and the house takes my breath away.”

134


“As you could see in the architecture, the house has grown and expanded through the Lucas generations. When Adam Lucas arrived here in the 1820s, he founded Catamount with his pride of seven and a colony of twenty-three families just west of this street in Lucas Park. We can go see the marker later if you’d like.” “I’d love that.” “Adam later moved his pride outside of town and created Cattail Ranch, the alpha’s haven. His son, Jeremiah, made the family’s first real fortune by having some of the best damn cattle in the state. Then of course the Lucases began speculating and buying property throughout Texas, and when they discovered oil on several of those parcels, the rest is history. I think, at this point, the Lucases are probably one of the richest families in the country.” “Wow,” Carly said. “I knew there was money, but I had no idea.” “They use their money in so many wonderful ways, and they are very generous.” Rosa smiled at Carly. “They’ve done so much for the people here. Our colony is very prosperous, and the town is quite charming, isn’t it?” “Utterly perfect.” “Over the last few centuries, other shifters have migrated here, seeking safety, companionship, a certain solidarity with others similar to themselves, yet also so different. We are very welcoming here to shifters of all types. To humans as well.” Rosa gave her a small smile. Carly felt tears well in her eyes. “I’m so lucky, Rosa.” “Sí, mi amiga, and so am I.” Suzie ran back toward them and lifted her face. Carly ran a finger under her chin, feeling her smooth little-girl skin. “And life gets better every day,” Rosa said softly “Yes, it does.” Suzie hopped up and down. “Now what?” Carly looked around with a smile. “Now what indeed?” They’d already opened her Catamount checking account, and now Carly looked longingly at a window display of beautiful lingerie as they passed. She wanted to get a few items before they returned to the ranch, something the men could enjoy as much as she did. She’d get Rosa to watch Suzie while she did a little personal shopping.


135

Rosa followed her gaze. “Purrrfectly Fine Lingerie. Nice store. It’s run by a cougaress that used to model in New York. You might remember her. Lisa Fauve?” “Ohhh, Lisa’s beautiful, all that wild golden hair. She was so sultry. Even as a kid I knew she was somehow…untamable. She had quite the career back in the ’80s.” “She still does photo shoots occasionally when they need an older model. She rivaled Christy Turlington for beauty back then. Hell, she’d rival most of us now, in and out of business. She buys from Paris. I’ll take Suzie for ice cream in a bit, and you can check it out.” Almost as an afterthought she said, “If you see anything you want, just put it on the ranch’s tab. Tyler has an open account with all the businesses. I’m sure you’ve already been added to the list. And I’ll bet he’d more than happy to pay the tab for anything you might buy in there.” Rosa winked. “Thanks.” Carly looked around at the surrounding buildings. In addition to the normal businesses you’d find in a small town—medical and law offices as well as accountants and banks—there were bistros and bookstores, art shops and antique galleries, bars and an old-fashioned-looking movie house next to a playhouse. In fact, it had everything someone looking for a day or evening of fun might want. There were even several bed-and-breakfasts. “The town looks like it might cater to tourists.” “It does,” Rosa said. “Though there are of course ranches and farms outside of town, tourism is the bread and butter of most of our town’s residents. Tyler’s actually encouraged the town council to advertise a bit more this year.” Carly leaned a bit closer and whispered, “Isn’t that a bit risky? Having a bunch of strangers…humans in town?” Rosa doubled over laughing then shook her head, her eyes sparkling. “Carly, Carly, what am I to do with you?” Carly sniffed and started walking again. Okay, so she’d said something stupid. It wasn’t the first time and probably wouldn’t be the last time. She’d entered a whole new world and figured it would take a while to learn the ropes no matter how much she tried to accept everything. Rosa linked arms with her again. “After what we just talked about, you do realize that shifters have been around for millennia. Most of us have

136


learned to control ourselves pretty well over the thousands of years we’ve been in contact with the humans.” Carly nearly stumbled on the sidewalk as she turned to Rosa in disbelief. Rosa yanked on her arm and pulled her upright. “You’re a shifter too?” Carly asked incredulously. Rosa laughed. “Of course. Didn’t you know?” “No,” Carly said, shaking her head in disbelief. “How would I have known?” “Oh, Tyler is quite the talker when he gets started. I figured he told you all about my serpent heritage. He just loves to rub it in.” Suzie skipped ahead once again, this time to look into a window filled with the cutest kittens Carly had ever seen. At least she assumed they were real kittens. She shook her head, wondering at how her mind worked. Of course they were real kittens. No one would put a child in a window. The kittens all seemed to like Suzie. All of them scrambled forward and pressed against the glass. She was a regular kitten magnet. Carly wondered why Tomás hated the little girl so much, why Tomás hated everyone so much. “She’s been wanting a kitten…” Rosa said thoughtfully then waved her hand. “What am I thinking? Tyler would kill me.” She brought her attention back to Carly, who couldn’t seem to take her eyes off the beautiful woman in front of her. “What? Why are you staring? Do I have something on my face?” She swiped at her cheek. “No, you’re fine,” Carly murmured. “More than fine.” She’d had a weird twenty-four hours, one in which she’d been chosen as the mate for five men, and if that weren’t bad enough, she’d discovered her lovers—her five lovers—were all shifters. Then this morning she’d been treated to something out of Supernatural episode and seen a little girl turn into a cougar cub before her very eyes. Now she was supposed to believe that this woman was some kind of snake? Rosa definitely had the slinky, sensuous glide associated with a snake. She moved with a sinuous and elegant grace, her hips moving smoothly beneath her silk wraparound skirt, and the long, slim lines of her back in the halter top were proud and straight. Her long, straight hair slid along her waistline, swishing back and forth like a pendulum. With enough imagination, Carly could almost see Rosa slithering and sliding through the sands of the desert. She’d be so hypnotic…


137

“You’re a snake.” Carly couldn’t believe the words were coming out of her mouth. “A snake shifter,” Rosa said patiently. “There is a difference, you know.” “But you’re so beautiful,” Carly said. Rosa’s dark eyes sparkled, and her full, pouty lips curved up in a smile. “Snakes can be beautiful as well.” “Yes, I suppose they can. Are all snake shifters beautiful?” “It does seem to be our burden to carry,” Rosa said. “You’re not afraid of snakes, are you?” She uttered a tiny laugh. “No, of course not. That would be silly, right?” “Not at all. Lots of people are afraid of snakes. With good reason,” Rosa said seriously. “There are terrible serpents out there.” Carly gulped, suddenly overwhelmed by the memory of that man in Haney’s office. He’d had the same sort of smooth movement Rosa had. He’d glided through her office, elegant and self-assured, his head held high, his back straight, his dark hair glossy and slicked back from a very handsome face. Beautiful, graceful…and yet he’d felt…wrong. If anyone had ever been a snake, that man would have fit the bill. “Come on,” Suzie shouted. She teetered on the heels of her cowboy boots. “Unless you’re planning to buy me a kitty,” she said sweetly. “What about Tomás?” Rosa asked. “He’s a bastardo,” Suzie said. “Even Lucia says so.” “True enough, chiquita, but Lucia loves Tomás. And we can’t have a kitty because Tomás would kill it.” “He doesn’t kill me,” Suzie said proudly. Rosa patted her nose, and Suzie giggled. “That’s because Tomás knows better than to tangle with a cub like you.” Carly finally snapped out of it, pushing the memory of that terrible man back inside the deep recesses of her mind, where he belonged. She was safe now, in a new life and in the middle of a new adventure. She smiled and took Suzie’s hand. “There are no kittens in the cards today, honey. But I’ll file it away for later. Maybe we can convince Tomás to behave.” “Good luck with that,” Rosa said. They continued down the street, peering in windows, planning their shopping lists, and laughing at Suzie’s antics. She was quite the charmer and

138


talked incessantly anytime someone stopped her on the street to say hello. Everyone seemed to love Suzie. They treated her like a tiny princess and went out of their way to compliment her outfit, tell her how pretty she looked, and ask about her daddy. They were all well acquainted with Rosa too. Carly felt like an outsider, even though Rosa introduced her to everyone as “the alpha’s new woman.” The moment anyone approached, Rosa took her arm, whispered a name and occupation, and fell into a conversation. By the time they’d reached the end of the street, Carly felt as though she’d run a gauntlet of inspection from the entire town. All the while, they were followed by two very large men who looked anything but casual in their dark clothes and sunglasses and with the tiny earpieces they wore that apparently connected them to the ranch. Carly felt very conspicuous being shadowed, but Rosa and Suzie completely ignored the men, as did the entire town. Apparently the Lucas women were shadowed everywhere they went. Her eye caught on what was obviously a club at the edge of the main street. It was an exclusive one, from the elegant look of it, and had been tailored to represent a Western bordello. The door was closed, and though there were two windows on the ground floor, they were tinted so darkly, she saw nothing inside. She stepped back a bit on the sidewalk and glanced up through the wrought iron railing overhead to see red velvet draping the windows and French doors that opened onto the balcony. Above the door, in script letters, a sign warned visitors they must be members to enter. Carly smiled at the name. Clandestine. “Is that a private nightclub?” Rosa glanced at the club then back at Carly, studying her for a moment. “I’m sure you’ll find out eventually.” She herded them out of the steady foot traffic and cupped her hands over Suzie’s ears. Suzie immediately began to squirm and pull at Rosa’s fingers. “Hey! Let me go!” “Clandestine is a fetish club. BDSM. Just about any kink you can imagine. Cougar owns it.” Carly glanced back at the closed door wondering what sorts of things might be waiting for a visitor inside. She knew nothing of that world, but there was a reason the windows were tinted so darkly. She shivered just thinking about what they might be. “Cougar owns it?”


139

Rosa nodded. “Owns it, manages it, enjoys it. The membership is invitation only.” “Hmm,” Carly said, “so it’s only open to locals?” “Hell no,” Rosa said. “The Lucas men have friends all over the world. Half of them are members of this club.” “All shifters?” “No, despite what you might think, there are some humans out there perfectly capable of dealing with our world. Some of them belong to this club. It caters to people and shifters with a certain…need for the unusual. It’s a safe place for shifters and humans to interact without fear of reprisal.” “I see,” Carly said. “It sounds rather…kinky and…indulgent.” Rosa burst out laughing. “Niña bonita, you don’t know the half of it. Half of this town is owned by the Lucas brothers. It’s been that way for nearly two hundred years. The Lucas clan may have come to Texas for sanctuary, but when they arrived, one of the alpha’s goals was to make money, and that’s what they did—anywhere he could make it. If it’s legal, and it makes money, you can assume the Lucas brothers have a share in it.” “But a BDSM club?” Rosa smiled, finally releasing Suzie’s ears. The little girl glared up at Rosa, but Rosa merely caressed Suzie’s face in a hypnotic rhythm until the child leaned against her. “That shouldn’t really surprise you. After all, Cougar is a little on the wild side.” “Cougar hasn’t really been…overly friendly.” “He’ll come around, Carly. Give him time.” “That’s good to know. I want him to like me.” Carly gave a sly smile. “So about this wild side…Does Purrrfectly Fine Lingerie deal in leather?” Rosa laughed, a throaty, sexy laugh that made people glance their way. “Oh, Carly Barnes, you are a bad girl, and you’re just what the Lucas brothers need. I don’t think our reluctant Cougar has a snowball’s chance with you around.” Suzie grabbed their hands and began to tug them both. “C’mon, I want to look at purses.” Her little cowboy boots made thumping sounds as she determinedly led them down the street. “Can I have a pair of cowboy boots too?” “Chiquita, you have dozens of cowboy boots,” Rosa chided. “I don’t think any new colors are left.” She turned to Carly. “In case she didn’t tell

140


you, Suzie’s favorite store is Cowgirl Dreams. It sells designer boots, hats, and Western purses. I think our little kitten keeps them in business.” “Yellow,” Suzie said as if that explained everything. “Yellow what?” Carly asked. “Yellow boots. I don’t have a pair of yellow boots.” Rosa rolled her eyes, but Carly looked at her seriously. “You do have yellow boots, Suzie. You were wearing them the day I came to Cattail.” “Ooooooh,” Suzie said, tapping her lip. “Yeah, I was, but those were bird yellow. I want corn yellow. It’s lighter.” Rosa heaved a sigh, but Carly laughed. “Corn yellow it is.” “And after that,” Rosa said, “ice cream for me and you while Carly tries on some clothes.” “Ice cream!” Suzie shouted and raced ahead to the entrance of Cowgirl Dreams. “Some very naughty clothes,” Rosa said with a wink. Carly blushed but then decided she needed to get over that, especially if she intended to wrangle an invitation to Clandestine.


141

Chapter Twelve Inside Purrrfectly Fine Lingerie, Lisa Fauve met Carly with a glass of white wine and a smile. Thank you.” Carly accepted the cool wine and took a sip from the overly full glass. “Mmm. Delicious.” “I hope you don’t mind. I had to meet the alpha’s woman for myself. I must say, when I received the call, I was a bit surprised.” Carly smiled, hiding her confusion. Someone had called about her? “Is there anything in particular you’re looking for, Ms. Barnes?” She glanced around the store and nearly swooned. She wanted one of everything. Lisa Fauve’s shop looked like Victoria’s Secret on steroids. She could have spent days perusing the racks, inspecting the merchandise in the array of drawers, and trying on a variety of panties, bras, corsets, and garter belts in every color and style, but the one thing she wanted seemed to be noticeably absent. Even so, determined to win Cougar to her side, she asked hesitantly, “Do you carry leather?” Lisa arched one eyebrow in understanding, or surprise. “For wear or play?” Carly’s brow furrowed as she tried to decipher what Lisa meant. Lisa moved to a wall that held several racks of leather garments, mostly skirts and corsets. She let her hand drift over a row of buttery-soft clothing. “These are for wearing day to day, to show off your wild side. We also have articles of lingerie designed to be worn under clothing for an evening’s surprise. I have other articles, of course, created for more of a costumed event.” She smiled and leaned forward to whisper conspiratorially. “You know, one of those special planned evenings men love so much.” Carly reached out and felt the smooth and subtle texture of one of the skirts. It felt wonderful under her fingers, but she wondered how practical something like this would be in the Texas heat.

142


“Is this what you had in mind, Miss Barnes?” Carly nearly changed her mind. She thought maybe she should stick with the pretty silk lingerie on the other side of the room. Just as she was about to return to those racks, she heard herself say, “I was thinking about something for…play.” Lisa gave her a sultry smile. “Of course. We have a full leather-andaccessory room. Follow me.” She moved off to the right and through a closed door. Entering the room, Carly stared openmouthed at the displays showing mannequins dressed in sinfully designed leather outfits that showed more skin than they covered. Several of the mannequins had been posed to showcase the bondage apparatus in their display. Carly felt her pussy moisten as her mind whirled with what she could wear, how Cougar might react, and how it would feel to be splayed in one of those sling harnesses. She desperately wanted what the sign proclaimed to be a “studded cage dress,” although nothing about the outfit looked like a dress. It linked around the neck like a halter and hugged the skin in a series of leather straps punctuated with studs. It would leave her breasts jutting through the leather and expose every bit of flesh. Her mouth watered just looking at it. She’d never had a reaction to an article of clothing before. Carly felt Lisa studying her. “You have beautiful curves, Ms. Barnes. You would look magnificent in that.” “Do you really think so?” Carly turned to look at the elegant woman. “Let’s be on a first name basis, please.” “Then, Carly, may I make another suggestion?” “Oh, yes, I’d be delighted for your help.” “You will want a leather thong to wear underneath.” She laughed. “I realize the impracticality of it considering you are covered in nothing but bits and strips of leather, but I’ve discovered that men love nothing more than unwrapping a beautiful bare pussy, particularly a man like Cougar Lucas. You can drive him crazy with the anticipation alone.” “I might be the crazy one here,” Carly said softly, suddenly defeated. She wondered when she’d gotten this insane idea. “I’m not even sure this will work. This is so not me.” “Nonsense.” Lisa cupped her hands around Carly’s cheeks and lifted her face. Very gently, she said, “You are doing the right thing. Push your


143

boundaries, find your comfort zone. You will never know until you try. If nothing else, Cougar will appreciate that you thought enough of him to try.” Bolstered by Lisa’s words, Carly took the proffered garments into the private dressing area. She struggled for a few moments trying to decipher the seemingly complicated grid pattern of the leather. When she was about to call Lisa for a consultation, the dress slid over her body like magic. When she turned to look in the mirror, her mouth dropped open. She blushed over her entire body then stared, wide-eyed and stunned at her reflection, trying to figure out where the beautiful, sexy, alluring creature in front of her had come from. She’d never felt more alive in her entire life. “How is it, chérie?” Lisa called from beyond the door. “Oh my God, Lisa, I’m thinking of wearing this twenty-four seven.” Lisa clapped her hands. “How delightful. Let me see.” “Oh, I–I c–couldn’t,” Carly stammered. Lisa chuckled. “Now, chérie, if you are happy with it, it’s only fair you show me.” “I–I…suppose so,” Carly murmured. Yet, for some reason, she still couldn’t force herself to open the door. “Nothing pleases me more than seeing a sexy woman in a sexy garment I have chosen for her. May I see? It will allow me to choose for you again in the future…should someone make an inquiry.” “I–I… yes, I suppose you’re right.” She swiveled toward the door and reluctantly opened it. Lisa drew in a deep breath and clasped her hands over her face. “I have never seen such a beautiful vision before. Your skin is such creamy perfection and your breasts…Oh, they would send anyone in this town into such a jealous rage.” She twirled her finger in the air, and Carly spun on her heel, delighted with Lisa’s enthusiasm. “That ass…Oh my dear, you are a goddess personified.” She smiled a secret little smile. “I have it in red as well.” Carly laughed, feeling completely confident given Lisa’s opinion. “Then I’ll take it in red as well.” With those purchases acquired, Lisa led her back to the main showroom and to her highest-end silk and satin lingerie. “Do you have any idea what the Lucas brothers might like?” Lisa nodded. “Very easy, chérie. I’ve been choosing things to suit their tastes for years.”

144


“Oh, yes, of course.” Carly’s shoulders slumped. She’d known that, of course she had, so why had she opened her big mouth and invited a bulldozer in to crush her feelings after such an exhilarating morning? Lisa chucked her under the chin. “Oh, none of that now.” Her smile vanished, and she gazed at Carly with a bit of understanding. “Is this about Jillian?” “No. Yes. Possibly.” Carly huffed. “I don’t know. Jillian was probably so…perfect.” Lisa laughed. “Well, my chérie, you are certainly right. Jillian was practically perfect. She had a dancer’s body, much like Rosa has. They met while in the same dance company in San Francisco, so it stands to reason they are very similar in build.” “I knew it,” Carly muttered. “Jillian was not perfect because she was a willowy woman filled with grace and perfection of movement.” Carly glanced up. “No?” “No, she held perfection because of the person she was in here.” Lisa held her hand over her heart. “I was still right. She was so perfect, and I am so…” “You are so…what? Beautiful, enchanting, mesmerizing, enthralling?” Carly glanced up with a shy smile. “I was thinking big.” “Big! Nonsense. You, my dear, are what every man fantasizes about when his too-skinny wife leaves the room. You are the woman men yearn to paint. You are the woman men and other women have worshipped for thousands of years. Oh, Carly, if you could only see yourself as others see you—radiant, glorious, alive, open yet mysterious, shy yet bold, alluring yet untouchable at times. You have sumptuous curves and wondrous skin, and your hair is vital and so touchably soft.” To prove her point, she gathered some strands in her hand and wrapped them between her fingers. “What I wouldn’t give to have even one tenth of your sex appeal, and what you seem to have in here.” She touched her hand to her chest again.. “Believe me, the Lucas brothers have liked what they’ve seen in you, or you wouldn’t be here.” “I was hired as their nanny.” “Yes, I know, but you’ve moved far beyond that, now haven’t you, chérie?”


145

“I suppose so,” Carly said with a smile. “So enough self-doubt. We will prepare you for the new life you’ve been given.” She gave Carly a wink. “And we will try to prepare those men of yours for the lives you’re about to change.” Lisa walked around Carly in a slow circle, looking her up and down with a practiced eye. “As you are aware, Cougar likes leather. For all his control and stuffiness at times, Tyler likes surprises, such as crotchless panties and peekaboo bras. Shane loves classy, sexy, understated, and silky.” She smiled at something that crossed her mind, but she didn’t elaborate. “Dusty likes playful ruffles, bows, and boas.” “And Gabe?” Carly asked with a little shiver of anticipation. “Gabe is the mysterious one. He’s bought everything from studded leather to chaste white gowns. I think he’s a man of varied appetites and enjoys role-playing.” “Interesting,” Carly acknowledged. She sat in a comfortable chair and sipped her wine while Lisa picked out a variety of outfits for her. If this was the life of the alpha’s woman, Carly thought she could get used to it very quickly. When Lisa returned, it looked as if she had half the store hanging on the portable rack she pushed in front of her. She gestured to another saleswoman then took Carly’s empty wine glass. A young dark-haired woman hurried over and smiled. Carly wondered what kind of shifter she might be. In her new life, that seemed to be the first question on her mind every time she met someone. With her short pixie cut, bright brown eyes, and wide cheeks, the girl might have been some sort of squirrel or chipmunk. Carly nearly laughed at the very idea. “Serena, take Miss Barnes and her possible choices to Room 6. Carly, you get started, and I’ll—” Before she could say more, a muted chime announced another customer. Carly glanced up to see a large woman staring self-consciously around the room with small, beady eyes and wiping dots of sweat from her neck. Definitely warthog, Carly thought with amusement. “Excuse me,” Lisa said. “That’s the mayor’s wife. Serena will take excellent care of you while I help Mrs. Stanford for a moment. She’s probably shopping for the charity event coming up later this month, and Dorothy always needs a bit of TLC.”

146


Carly followed Serena down a hallway to enter a large circular chamber ringed with closed doors. Between the doors, mirrors hung floor to ceiling, and in the center of the chamber, chairs, sofas, chaises, and even a bed decorated the space like a lady’s boudoir. As Carly stared about her in confusion, Serena stopped at Room 6 and swung open the door to reveal a rather large private dressing room holding a tall mirror, a luxurious bench and chaise, and a dressing table filled with cosmetics, brushes, and hair accessories. When Serena saw Carly inspecting the furniture, both in the circular chamber and private dressing room, she swept her hand out. “Our customers love to experiment when they’re wearing their lingerie. They want to see how each piece feels as they sit, lounge on a chaise, lie on the bed…” “That makes sense,” Carly said, amazed that she’d never been aware of how posh shopping could actually be. “Now, Miss Barnes, feel free to take your time. Some women spend all day here making one single purchase. Use the room at your leisure. Should you need the powder room, it is over there.” She indicated a pale-pink door near the entrance then directed Carly’s attention to a panel holding a row of labeled buttons. “If you need anything else, please just touch my name there, and I’ll be right here.” With that, Serena vanished through the exit. Carly browsed through the rack of silky, barely there exotic fabric and clothing. She couldn’t wait to try all of them on. The variety astounded her, and she smiled to herself, imagining each brother’s reaction to her choices. Suddenly she couldn’t wait to get home, but first she had to buy presents for the men in her life. An hour later, Serena had checked on her twice, and Lisa had checked on her once, bringing another rack filled with even more choices. A large stack of future purchases lay spread over the chaise in her dressing room, and Carly was still debating over an innocent-looking white silk bustier she thought Shane might like. She opened the dressing room door and was headed toward the bed to pose on the satin sheets when she felt a bit sick. After that, everything happened fast. She doubled over, the bile rushing up her throat. She managed to keep it down, but her stomach continued to convulse and heave in painful spasms. Cold sweat poured from her face and neck, and she stumbled toward the intercom system. As she forced one foot in front of the other, another wave of nauseating sickness and fear nearly


147

forced her to the floor. She looked up as someone rushed past her, nearly knocking her off her feet as they headed for the exit. “Please, help me. I…” The words died in her throat as the figure paused at the door and glanced over her shoulder, her brown hair swinging wildly across her back. A cold brown gaze from a pair of deep-set eyes, nearly hidden beneath of fringe of hair, swept across Carly’s body, and she reeled backward, her back hitting the wall and knocking her even more off-balance. Carly’s knees buckled, and she hit the carpeted floor with a thud. “Oh, no…It can’t be.” Blindly, she reached behind her, reaching upward as high as she could, fumbling for the buttons, any button… “Nice outfit,” the woman said. “Shane will love that.” Then she laughed and disappeared through the door. Carly choked as another spasm ripped through her body. “Help me…please…” She tried again, this time a bit louder. “Help me…” But then another shudder racked her, and she slid to the ground, her cheek hitting the carpet as her eyes closed. **** The barricades into town had been removed in preparation for his vehicle, and Cougar drove as carefully as he could under the circumstances, knowing that most of the citizens wouldn’t be looking for motorized vehicles. When he reached Main Street and parked, he leaped from his SUV and knocked four people out of his way trying to reach the entrance of Purrrfectly Fine Lingerie. When the call had come in that Carly’d become sick and fallen in the shop, he’d been on his way to town to meet Clandestine’s accounting manager. He’d nearly run off the road three times before he made the town border. He found the assigned security officer, Robb Jackson, and gripped the man’s arm. “Where is she?” “She’s in the dressing area. Lisa’s with her. She refused an ambulance.” “Damn woman. Get a doc here to take a look at her.” “You got it, boss,” Jackson said. He touched his earpiece. “Cathouse, this is Tomcat 6 requesting…”

148


Cougar missed the rest because he’d already stomped halfway across the shop. He passed Serena Duncan on this way. The poor girl was breathing into a paper bag. He paused for a split second to touch her lightly on the shoulder. She nodded gratefully, staring at him blankly, her normally bright eyes sunken with stress and guilt. Apparently Carly had been her assigned customer. With years of memory, he pushed through the door to the left, strode down the hallway, and pushed open the door to the dressing rooms. He’d been back there countless times with Jillian as she modeled privately for him. For the hundredth time since Carly had entered his life, he pushed Jillian back into his memories where she belonged, reminding himself he couldn’t go forward if he kept going backward. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw a very pale and shaking Carly slumped on the chaise lounge in the center of the room. She had a cotton robe wrapped around her shoulders, and when she glanced up and saw him, she lurched to her feet. The robe fell to the ground, and right before she hurled herself into his open arms, he got a glimpse of the unholy temptation she wore displaying every bit of creamy flesh and enticing curve she possessed. He cradled her against his body, cupping the back of her head with his hand and pulling her close. “Thank God you’re okay.” She squeezed closer, her arms sliding around his waist and holding tight. He felt a few tears dampen his shirt. “Are you feeling okay?” he asked quietly. “I have a doc on the way, and she—” She lifted her tearful face. “I’m fine. Really. Everything is fine now. I’m fine.” So grateful to find her steady on her feet, her eyes focused and clear despite the tears, and her body whole, he struggled hard not to simply crush his lips to hers. He wanted to push her onto the chaise and take advantage of the glorious bundle of temptation he held in his arms. He brushed sweaty strands of hair back from her face, wondering at the dampness when it was so cool and comfortable in the dressing area. She’d been in the throes of some mighty debilitating sickness for a few moments, but it seemed to have passed. “Was it something you ate for breakfast?” She shook her head, her silky hair drifting across his hand on her damp neck. He held her back by her shoulders so he could see her eyes. “No, I was


149

fine until…” She bit her lip as though trying to keep damning words locked inside. “Until what?” he prodded gently, though he felt his hands squeeze tighter on her shoulders. Something didn’t feel right about this whole thing. He let his glance roam quickly over the room. Everything looked…fine, normal, but something about this whole incident didn’t feel normal at all. He noticed the small red lights blinking very discreetly in the ceiling. Lisa destroyed the tapes every night to protect her clients’ privacy, but he already knew he’d be reviewing them. “Come on, Carly…tell me.” “It was her,” Carly whispered. “Her? Who? Serena? Lisa?” “No, the salesgirl from San Antonio.” Holding to his patience and temper by a thread, Cougar shook his head. “I don’t understand, Carly.” “I’ve seen her before…I felt sick both times. She was here, and she…she knew who I was, knew what I was doing here.” Her voice caught in her throat as she choked back a sob. “Talk to Gabe. He’ll know.” He had no idea what she might be talking about, but he felt her shivering increase under his hand. He tugged her closer then touched his earpiece. “Tomcat 6, get my brothers on the horn and put in a call to Gabe Laughton. Emergency status.” “Yes, sir,” Robb Jackson said. “And tell Lisa I’m going to need that security tape.” He caught Carly just as her legs buckled. **** Dusty heaved a sigh of relief when he caught sight of Carly wrapped up in his brother’s arms, wearing a pink terry cloth robe. Dusty couldn’t see Carly’s face because it was buried in his twin’s chest, but Cougar looked like a thundercloud about to explode. “She okay?” Dusty asked his twin, involuntarily reaching out. Cougar smoothed a hand over Carly’s head before gently handing her over. Dusty wrapped her in his arms, and she leaned against his body, soft, warm, and safe. She still trembled a bit, and he’d seen the evidence of tears

150


on her face. He’d have used all his nine lives if something would have happened to her. Over her head, he asked his twin a silent question. “She’s going to be fine,” Cougar said. “Doc just left, and she couldn’t find anything wrong.” Carly twisted her head away from Dusty’s chest, and her lips formed a pout. “I’m right here, you guys. You’re talking around me and treating me like a baby.” “Because you’re our baby,” Dusty said. “Just enjoy it.” Dusty was more than happy when she settled back against him and laid her head on his chest. Cougar’s gaze slid over Dusty’s shoulder. “Did you see Rosa and Suzie on your way in?” “Yeah, they’re outside with security.” “No trouble?” “They’re fine, though a bit upset they haven’t seen Carly,” Dusty said. “Tomcat 8 saw no sign of any trouble. The girls were having ice cream and flipping through magazines when 6 radioed in.” Cougar’s face lost a little tension. “Good, why don’t you take everyone home for me, Dusty? I’m waiting on a call from Gabe, and I want to go over the digital security feed for the store. Then I’ll be back at the ranch.” Carly twisted around in Dusty’s arms and looked longingly at the mound of clothes she’d left in the dressing room. Cougar caught her look and gave a half smile. “Serena!” The girl came running. Her face still held the blotchiness of tears. “Yes, sir. I’m so sorry. I—” “Shhh,” Cougar hushed in a surprisingly gentle voice. “You didn’t do anything wrong, but I’d like for you to gather up all the outfits Carly left in the dressing room and ship them out the ranch.” Serena’s eyes widened. “All of them?” “Yes,” Dusty and Cougar said simultaneously. Carly drew in a deep breath as if she were about to protest, but her words died when Lisa stuck her head into the room. “I’ve got that digital feed ready, Cougar.” Cougar held up his finger toward her in a “one moment” gesture and turned to Dusty. “I’ve got extra security on the perimeter and a guard in the


151

house. Carly shouldn’t be alone at any time.” He locked eyes with Dusty in silent twin speak, and Dusty nodded his understanding. Wrapping his arm around Carly’s shoulders, Dusty led her toward the door. He said over his shoulder, “I’ll see you back at the ranch.”

152


Chapter Thirteen Rosa whisked Suzie away the minute they got back to Cattail, leaving Carly alone with the men. Tyler gathered her up into his arms for a long hug, and Carly let herself melt into his embrace before she pulled away to look up at him. “I’m fine.” She tiptoed up to plant a kiss on his stubbled chin. “Really.” Tyler studied her for a long moment before releasing her. “Okay, sweetheart. You gave us all quite a scare.” Pulling her back into his arms, he placed a kiss on her lips that seemed to go on forever. Carly forgot everything but the taste of his mouth and the feeling of absolute protection and love in his embrace. He reluctantly broke the kiss and stepped back as if he didn’t trust himself to stand any closer to her. “I’ve got to take care of some business with Cougar and Gabe. You go on upstairs and get some rest. I’ll be up to check on you later.” “I’ll walk you up,” Dusty said, taking hold of her arm. Shane fell in behind them as they started up the stairway. “You don’t have to do this,” Carly protested. “I really am okay. I just got a little scare.” “It sounds like a bit more than a scare,” Shane said. “But I don’t want to keep you boys from doing whatever you need to be working on.” “Our job is to keep you safe and happy,” Shane explained, opening her bedroom door. “I can’t think of anything else I’d rather be doing, Carly.” “You can’t?” She cast an obvious glance at her bed. “That falls under the ‘keeping you happy’ category.” Shane gave her a wicked smile. “First, you’d have to be doing it to make me happy.” Shane looked at Dusty. “Carly Barnes, are you trying to entice Dusty and me into a little afternoon delight?”


153

“As usual, Shane’s a bit dense,” Dusty said, peeling off his shirt. “You don’t have to ask me twice.” **** Shane caught a glimpse of his brother hurriedly undressing and stifled a smile. Patience was not one of Dusty’s virtues. Shane caught Carly’s attention and locked eyes with her as he began to unbutton his shirt. Behind her, Dusty was hopping around like a grasshopper trying to get out of his boots in a rush. Ignoring the antics going on behind Carly, Shane began a slow tease of seduction while she watched him undress. Her blue eyes widened with each button he opened, and her lips parted as if in anticipation of tasting him. Shane pulled his shirt out of the snug jeans he wore and left it dangling open while he unbuttoned the top of his jeans and unzipped them halfway before toeing out of his boots. Through a gap in the pink robe she wore, he saw the creamy, white swell of her breasts rise and fall with each breath. Shane noticed her breathing had become quicker now and a little uneven, always a pleasure to see in his beautiful woman. Dusty had finally relieved himself of his clothes and came up behind Carly, wrapping his arms around her and dropping kisses on her neck, ear, and temple while Shane continued his striptease. She leaned back into Dusty’s arms and smiled at Shane, giving him a look of innocent seduction. Damn, he should have taken a cue from Dusty so he’d already be naked and in her arms. Carly licked her lips as Shane finished unzipping his jeans and pushed them over his legs. His cock rose, throbbing and painfully hard, as he stepped out of his pants with practiced ease. “Your turn, Carly.” Dusty ran his hands up her stomach and over her breasts before slipping his fingers into the gap in her robe. With one fluid motion, he pulled the robe apart and off her shoulders, letting it pool around her waist. Shane’s breath caught in his chest at the sight of her creamy skin in the white corset with the pink robe bundled around her hips. She reminded him of the cotton candy he’d loved so much as a child. He could still remember the sugary sweetness as it dissolved on his tongue like magic. Now he wanted to taste Carly’s sweetness, to run his tongue into her juice and

154


experience the flavor of her body. He couldn’t wait to get a taste of his mate. “You are beautiful, baby.” Carly blushed prettily and looked down at her feet. Her pink-tipped toes curled against the carpet, and he wanted to suck them, one by one, between his lips. “Thank you.” Shane loved the way she accepted a compliment with shy pleasure and wondered how many she’d heard over the years. Not enough, he figured, but she’d hear plenty now. She wasn’t like those women that constantly needed reassurance. Shane figured if they needed to fish for a compliment, they weren’t all that pretty anyway. That could never be said of Carly. She was as pretty as a fallen angel in that silky white corset. “Did you buy that for me?” he asked. Carly looked up to meet his eyes. “Lisa said you like the classier stuff, and I loved this corset. I thought you’d like it too.” “I do indeed,” Shane murmured. “What did Lisa say I liked?” Dusty said, snuggling his face against her neck. “Something tasteless, uncoordinated, and not fit for our goddess to wear,” Shane quipped at his brother. Carly giggled and turned her face, pulling Dusty to her for a kiss. “Don’t listen to him. He’s being mean. She said you liked playful things like rumba panties with red ruffles across the butt.” Shane arched one eyebrow, and Dusty looked momentarily embarrassed. “Lisa talks too much I think, but she’s right. I do like ’em.” Carly laughed again. “Then I’ll show you the ones I bought later.” She dropped another kiss on his lips. “I bought a whole bunch of things for all your tastes.” “I’m looking forward to the fashion show, but right now, sugar, I’d like to see what’s beneath that corset you’re wearing,” Dusty said. He untied the sash, and the pink robe dropped into a terry cloth puddle at her feet. Shane stepped up to Carly and gathered her into his arms. “You’ll get a chance to, right after I get my fill of looking at our beauty in this getup.” ****


155

Cougar stared at the video feed, his eyes glued to the brown-haired woman that paused at the door to the dressing room and taunted Carly with “Shane will like that.” Each shrill word drilled into his head like a spike and made the situation abundantly clear. She knew Carly. She knew where Carly lived. She knew who Carly lived with. Though the face remained a mystery, he certainly knew who had sent her—the same man she’d seen in Washington—but still, one crucial piece of the puzzle was missing. Why hadn’t she hurt Carly? He watched in horrible fascination as Carly struggled to find the call button, staring with sick fear as their new mate fell to the floor. Cold sweat broke out on his face when he thought of how bad the whole situation could have been. “Carly’s right.” Gabe’s voice caught his attention, and Cougar refocused on Gabe’s face in the corner of the monitor. Gabe looked a bit greener than when they’d opened the call. “That’s the jackal from San Antonio. Damn, I should have stayed in town longer.” “You couldn’t have watched her forever,” Tyler said. “It’s obvious she was sent there for a reason. I only have one question. Why the hell didn’t she do something to hurt Carly? Why did she just leave like that?” Cougar shook his head. He’d been wondering the same thing since he first viewed the tape, and it seemed important to find out why. “Good question,” Gabe said. “Let me dig around here and see what I can come up with.” “We don’t seem to have a lot of time here, Gabe,” Cougar said. “Whoever this bastard is, he obviously knows where Carly is.” “I get that,” Gabe said. Cougar leaned back in his chair and stared at his pride mate. He scrubbed a hand through his hair. “So how exactly does something like that happen, Gabe? I thought Justice was on top of this.” Tyler leaned forward. “Cougar, watch yourself.” “Back off, Ty,” Cougar snapped. “It’s a fucking legitimate question.” He could feel the growl winding its way through his body. In another moment, he was going to blow, alpha or not, federal agent or not. Their complacency amazed him. How they could both just sit there and pretend this was something they could handle with a few phone conferences was beyond him. They were deep in some serious shit, and Carly could well

156


have been dead if the jackal bitch hadn’t fucked up her assignment. There was no doubt in Cougar’s mind the goal had been to kill their mate. Why that hadn’t happened remained in question, but he thanked any higher power available that it hadn’t. Cougar let his gaze travel between his alpha and the coyote. “This isn’t just a pride situation. Tyler, you should know better than anyone how this works, and I can’t believe you’re jumping my shit because I want to do my fucking job. I’m supposed to provide security for someone in witness protection, and I have a right to know if something’s gone wrong at Justice.” “Nothing’s gone wrong,” Gabe said. “You’ll have to prove that to me,” Cougar said. “And you’ll have to give me time,” Gabe said. “Forty-eight hours,” Cougar said, leaning forward. “I don’t care if you have to raze the department to the ground. I want to know who we’re dealing with, and I want to know how he got this intel.” Cougar peered at the screen, willing the coyote’s cooperation. He knew Gabe was as worried as they were, but fuck it all. He was the only one with access to all the databases necessary to figure this out. When Gabe nodded, Cougar fell back into his chair. Tyler shuddered. “My hackles are up. Anytime I’m in a room with the two of you, I feel like a long-tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs.” “We’re cool,” Gabe said. “We’ll be a lot cooler when I have the answers I want,” Cougar said. He heard Tyler’s exhausted sigh and didn’t give a damn. He wasn’t about to drop his attitude because it made Ty’s life easier. He wanted the fucking answers. “I’m on it, Cougar,” Gabe said, holding out his hands. He smiled. “Trust me.” Cougar pinched the bridge of his nose. Talking to Gabe gave him a headache. It always had, but Tyler got what Tyler wanted, and he’d wanted Gabe in the pride. Fucking BFFs. It irked him to no end. He didn’t know what it was about Gabriel Laughton that set him off, but Cougar tried not to analyze it too much. When he did that, he became mired in the whys. The coyote was just too smooth or too charming or too…something. He always felt like he was being manipulated when Gabe was in the room, even via technology. For some reason, things became muddied. Everyone lost


157

focus, and the level of intensity fell as though every day was a happy walk in the park. Even now, he and Tyler were chatting away like two old grannies at a tea party. Just like any other day. Fuck that. “Jesus Christ,” Cougar said, interrupting their yakfest, “I don’t know about you two old biddies, but I’ve got shit to do. Is there anything else we need to talk about?” By some freaking miracle, Gabe became serious again. “Are you sure Carly’s okay?” “She seems to be,” Tyler said. “We had her checked out by the doc. She said physically Carly’s fine and had probably experienced some sort of adverse reaction to the shifter.” “Like she had in San Antonio,” Gabe said. “Exactly,” Tyler said. “Like what?” Cougar growled. “If you two are fucking keeping something to yourself, you’d better clue me in now or there are going to be serious consequences.” He watched as Ty and Gabe exchanged one of their patented secret stares. Fucking BFFs. “I’m not kidding,” Cougar snarled. “Since I’m your chief of security, alpha, you’d better come clean or find yourself a new one. I can be out of this family and out of this pride in a couple hours.” He hated slapping that card down on the table, but it was the only one that ever worked with Tyler. He sure as hell couldn’t use Suzie’s tactic and turn into a cougar. Cougar knew he was strong, but Tyler was alpha for a reason, and he’d rip him a new one in cougar form. Cougar waited patiently while his oldest brother came to terms with the blackmail. When Tyler nodded, Gabe started talking, relaying an impossible story about something Cougar had never heard about in his entire life. “An empath?” Cougar fell back in his chair. “Who feels negative energy? That’s too strange to believe.” “The doc said she’d never seen anything like it either,” Tyler said, “and that’s saying something because the doc’s been around the block a few times.” Cougar wanted this call over. “Believable or not, it must be true. The sickness disappeared as quickly as it came on. She was fine by the time she got home, and as you saw, the jackal never laid a hand on her.”

158


Gabe said, “We can be thankful for that. I’m out,” and broke the connection. Tyler left the room, and Cougar leaned back in his chair and turned off the video feed. “I’m thankful,” he murmured. “But I’ll be more thankful when I know why.” **** Dusty watched Shane devour Carly with his eyes. He turned her around and around so he could appreciate all the nuances of her corset with the miniature pink bows at the top of two matching ribbons threaded up the sides. He couldn’t understand out how Shane held himself back. Fuck, his dick was so hard he figured he could hammer nails with it, and Shane was going on and on, turning Carly this way and that, running his fingers over the tiny thong, telling her how beautiful she was. Dusty reached out in one quick movement, grasping the head of the zipper that ran the length of Carly’s corset. With nothing more than a light tug, the satiny material parted. Carly gasped, then laughed, as her gorgeous breasts spilled out. “Sorry.” Dusty lowered his face to one pale rosebud nipple. “Couldn’t wait for you to work up your nerve.” He gave a sudden lick across the tip of the rosebud, and it tightened just as he took it between his teeth for a teasing nibble. Carly moaned in pleasure and dropped her head back. Shane snorted at his remark and lowered his head to the pouting nipple on his side. He must have done something right because Carly arched toward both of them, her hands reaching to grasp their heads and draw them closer. Dusty felt her fingers entwine in his hair, tightening almost painfully when the pleasure became too much for her. She raised up on tiptoe a time or two and moaned out their names in a breathy sigh of desire. A hot bolt of need speared through Dusty’s belly, and he sucked harder on her nipple, wishing he could draw all of her inside. “I just want to eat you alive, baby,” he breathed against her breast. “You taste so fucking good. Like candy.”


159

Shane walked her backward to the bed, and Dusty had no alternative but to follow if he wanted to stay attached to Carly’s nipple. Which he did. Besides, getting Carly on the bed was exactly what Dusty had been thinking about since they’d entered the room. His need had grown painful, and he needed release. He needed to reassure himself his mate had returned from the incident in town unscathed mentally. Some shifters had ways of ruining lives with enchantments that couldn’t be immediately detected. Not until it was too late to reverse them. He doubted a jackal had that much finesse, but he wanted to be sure. As her knees hit the bed, she slowly went down, holding on to both men, making sure they followed her while still attached to her body. The transition from standing to lying on the bed went smoothly, with Dusty taking one moment to pull that pretty thong down her legs and fling it to the floor. They stretched out on either side of Carly as she wiggled in erotic delight. Dusty’s hand found her thigh and stroked upward until he touched her pussy. She felt warmly moist and inviting. He let his fingers explore, brushing across the head of her swollen clit, dipping inside her soft nether lips to find the core of her need. Carly shuddered and gripped his hand, pushing it tightly against her pussy so that his fingers were shoved deeper into her hole. “You like that, don’t you, darlin’?” Carly gave a breathless reply that Dusty took to mean yes. He curled his fingers as much as possible, stroking deep inside her channel, hitting sensitive spots that made Carly writhe with delight. “You want more, don’t you, baby?” Dusty asked. Carly’s wide blue eyes opened to impale him with their need. “I want you both inside me. Now.” Dusty glanced over at Shane and rolled Carly toward his brother. He would take the back door this time. His cock throbbed at the thought of breaching that tight little pleasure hole. Shane gathered Carly into his arms and pulled one of her legs over his hip, allowing him access to her dripping pussy. The position also widened her ass cheeks so that Dusty could get a good look at the path he would be taking. He dipped his fingers between her legs stealing some of the juice that had made a dewy bed of natural lubricant. With his fingers slick from her

160


desire, he pushed them gently into her ass and stroked back and forth, making sure he lubricated the ring of tight inner muscles. “Ready?” Shane asked, and Dusty positioned himself against the hole of Carly’s ass. He didn’t push inward. He would wait for Shane to enter and shove her back against him until his head breached the tightness. Slow, double penetration seemed to drive women crazy, and he wanted Carly to experience the sensation for herself. Shane reached between Carly’s legs and maneuvered himself into her body with one well-aimed thrust. He began a steady ascent into her body, while he pushed her back with excruciating slowness against Dusty’s throbbing cock. “Oh fuck.” Dusty’s groan rumbled with the edginess of cougar wildness, and he had to fight the change. He could feel his beast trying to tear from him, wanting to roar, and scratch, and bite his mate with the mating habits of wild beasts. He would not release the beast. Carly was human. She couldn’t take the full onset of a cougar in the throes of a mating frenzy. Shane sheathed himself fully, and Carly’s anal muscles popped over the edge of Dusty’s swollen head. He slid into her so deeply he could feel the pressure from his brother shoving back at him. Carly was wild with need, pushing and shoving to meet their thrusts. Her hands gripped at both of them with an urgency that pushed them over the top. Shane went rigid and grasped Carly’s hips, holding her tight as he plunged into her over and over in a mindless desire for release. Carly’s long moan of surrender was enough for Dusty. He let himself tumble over the abyss, crashing head first into an orgasm that threatened to tear him apart. Try as he might, he couldn’t stop the roar that burst from his throat when he felt his cock ejaculate the first hot burst of cum into Carly’s sweet ass. He could feel her trembling in his arms and wondered if he’d terrified her with his outburst. “Carly, sweetheart, are you okay?” His heart stuck in his throat as he waited for her answer. She snuggled just a little closer, pushing her ass tighter against his spent cock. “That, Dusty Lucas, was the sexiest thing I’ve ever heard.” And as if she didn’t want to leave Shane out, she cupped his face in both of her hands and pulled him to her for a long lingering kiss. “And you, you deserve a prize for the sexiest entry in the world. Slow, but forceful, just like I like it.”


161 ****

Juan Santos, aka Viper, recrossed his legs and drummed his fingers on the arm of the sofa. “Miranda,” he said quietly. The woman froze, pausing mid word, and her gaze locked on his. She straightened up a bit. He was happy to see it. He hated a woman who slouched, and this jackal, though she was one of the prettier ones, was a real sloucher. In more ways than one. “Yes, sir?” Her voice quavered a bit, and he was happy to hear that. All around, it had been one big happy day…so far. He had a feeling that was about to change. Damn, he hated jackals. They gabbed on and on and on. He wondered if they ever found a point in anything they said. “Is there a point to this story?” He heard a snicker from the corner. Talon needed to learn to keep his opinions to himself, but he’d deal with the eagle later. “Yes, sir,” Miranda said. His brow rose. “Would you care to share it?” She nodded, her hair flying around her shoulders. “I—” Her mouth snapped closed like she’d forgotten every word in her pea-sized brain. She stood staring at him stupidly. Her gaze shifted to the corner where Talon stood. “Do you know what my biggest pet peeve is, Miranda?” She shook her head. Her hair flew around her shoulders again. She had pretty hair. “Tell her, Talon.” Talon took a step out of the shadows. “People who waste his fucking time.” “Oh,” she said quietly. “And what are you doing, Miranda?” he asked softly. She swallowed audibly, looking like she wished she was anywhere but his hotel suite. “Wasting your time, sir?” “Yes, goddamn it!” he screamed. “You’re wasting my fucking time!” She jerked back, and he heaved a mighty breath, clenching his fist on the arm of the sofa. He sighed again then ran his hands over his hair, loving

162


the feel of the sleek strands under his fingers. The feel of it always calmed him down. “Now,” he said lightly, “let’s begin again.” When Miranda opened her mouth, he lifted a finger. “Quickly, and succinctly. That means to the fucking point. Please.” “Yes, sir.” She retold the story, and to give her credit, this time she managed to spew it all out in under a minute. It was, however, the most agonizing minute of his life as he realized exactly what he’d had almost within his grasp and how he’d lost it. His heartbeat sped up as he listened, and he hated, positively hated, when his heartbeat sped up. Jaw clenched, he stared at her when she finished. She had the audacity to give him a smile, like a prize student waiting for some kind of accolade. “Talon.” Talon stepped forward. “Yes, sir.” “Did you see anything wrong with the story Miranda just told us?” Talon frowned, his forehead scrunching. He rubbed a finger over his large beak of a nose and sent a rather confused look to Miranda. The bitch was still smiling, apparently too stupid to realize what she’d done wrong. Luckily, Talon seemed to be a bit more on the ball. A light seemed to go on upstairs, and the confusion left his face. Thank God there were still a few brain cells left among his minions. “She let the woman go,” Talon said. “Yes,” Juan said softly. He rose and took a few steps toward Miranda. She must have seen something on his face because she backed up, colliding with the table behind her. “Why did you do that, Miranda?” “Let her go?” Miranda squeaked. “Yes,” he ground out. He forced each word past his lips, his fists clenching tighter and tighter. “Why….did…you…let…her…go?” “I–I…” She took a deep breath, licking her lips over and over. “I–I don’t know, sir.” “You don’t know.” He shook his head, uttering a weary sigh. “How unfortunate for you.” “But you didn’t tell me to do anything!” Miranda cried. “I thought I was to just watch her, spy on her, get information about—” Juan lifted a brow. “And what good does information about her do me?”


163

Miranda’s voice came out so softly he had to lean forward to hear her. “With information, you could find a way to kill her.” “Ah,” he said, “I see. I can find a way to kill her.” He tilted his head. “Hmm…wouldn’t you think the best time to kill her might be when we find her?” “Yes, sir.” “And what did you do, Miranda?” “I—” Her mouth fell open, and her eyes widened in horror. Her voice dropped to a whisper. “Oh God…” “Oh God indeed,” he said softly. She lifted a hand to her mouth, her fingers trembling. “You didn’t tell me to kill her.” “No, I guess I didn’t. So would this fuckup be my fault, Miranda?” She shook her head, her pretty brown hair fluttering around her neck. He saw her pulse drumming there, hard and fast. He shook his head as well. “Talon?” He straightened up like a good little soldier. “Yes, sir.” “Doesn’t anyone use their own initiative anymore? I value solid personal judgment above all other things.” He ran his hands over his hair. “And yet, it is such a rare commodity among people nowadays. It’s sad really.” “Yes, sir,” Talon said. “Miranda,” Juan said quietly. Tentatively, she raised her eyes to his. He saw tears there, but he was beyond caring about this jackal bitch. She’d let him down like so many others. It really was hard to find good help these days. “Do you know why the gringos call me Viper?” The tears dropped from her eyes and slid down her cheek. “No, sir.” “Would you like to find out?” he whispered. He knew what the answer would be, so he didn’t even give her a chance to answer. And she’d had such pretty hair… **** Cougar trudged up the stairs. After viewing that video for more times than he wanted to count, he felt sweaty and clammy. He needed a shower

164


before dinner. Otherwise, Lucia wouldn’t even let him sit down. He concentrated on forcing his feet to move one in front of the other. All in all, this had been a very bad day. He paused at Carly’s door and listened for a moment, trying to discern any sounds or movement. When he heard nothing, he opened the door, thinking to check on her. He got more than he bargained for and felt like a fool for not realizing what had been happening all afternoon without him. The room was cool and dark, a perfect haven for lovers. Carly lay naked on the bed, her lovely body with its luminous skin and gentle dips and curves curled between his equally naked brothers. Both of their arms were wrapped around her in comfortable bliss. Shane held her against his chest, and Dusty had spooned behind her, his cock pressed against her round backside. An ache spread through his body, and his cock jerked, thickening and lengthening inside his jeans. What he wouldn’t give to have that smooth, perfect ass under his hands, to have that glorious and beautiful woman at his beck and call to tease, to teach, to dominate. He let his mind fill with a perfect vision—Carly kneeling before him, her skin flushed with unspoken want and need, her head bent in submission, and her soft voice calling him Master as she waited for him to determine what she should have. “Fuck,” he whispered. He clenched his teeth and drew in a deep breath through his nose. Lightning rarely struck twice. He’d been luckier than hell to find a perfect submissive in Jillian. To think he might be that lucky again would be wishing for far too much in life. God knew he didn’t deserve to be that happy. He let his gaze travel over the hills and valleys of Carly’s body, lingering on the large, creamy breasts tipped with hard pink nipples. He wanted to pull each one into his mouth and feel the tight peak against his tongue. He wanted to suck them until she cried out, begging for more. He would kiss his way down her body until he found her clit then fasten his lips on that small nub until it was hard and throbbing with the need for release. He pressed his hand against his cock, rubbing slowly, up and down in a hypnotic rhythm. He let the pleasure roll through him as he daydreamed about what he’d do to her, and what she’d beg him to do when he finished. He wanted her ass. Nothing else would do.


165

Carly rolled over then, a soft sigh escaping in her sleep, and his gaze dipped between her splayed thighs to the pink lips of her pussy, bare and pouty and glistening with the dewy moisture of her earlier arousal. He wanted to cross the space between them, slide up the sheet and bury his face in that warm haven. He wanted to taste the drops of fluid and lick them from her flesh as though they were the only sustenance he’d ever needed. He wanted to feel her fingers twist in his hair as she writhed beneath his mouth. He wanted that beautiful mouth wrapped around his cock, and he wanted to feel those warm lips suck him dry and swallow every last drop of— His cock swelled and pulsed, and with one final tug, warm cum exploded into his jeans, soaking the fabric. He nearly groaned aloud with the heady, explosive release. He took one final look at his glorious, naked wet dream then closed the door. He nearly fell against it, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. He wanted to hear her begging to be sucked, licked, fucked. He wanted her to want him. But, really, beneath it all, he thought he just wanted to be loved.

166


Chapter Fourteen “Are you sure you’re all right?” Carly glanced up from helping Lucia load the dishwasher to find Rosa peering at her intently. She gave a laugh as she slid another plate onto the rack. “Of course I’m all right.” “It was quite a scare,” Rosa said, lifting her wine glass, “and she had a very nasty physical effect on you…” Rosa peered at her over the lip of the glass. “Do you have any idea why?” Carly shook her head. She just wanted to forget about it, at least for tonight. She knew the men were trying to find answers and they would protect her the best they could. She’d been stupid. She’d done the one thing Gabe had warned her not to do. She’d dropped her guard since coming to Cattail. It was her own fault for allowing her happiness to override her common sense. She might want to forget about it, but Rosa seemed intent on dragging everything out for inspection again. “Tyler told me you’d felt that before. In San Antonio?” “Yes,” she murmured. “And in Washington.” She busied herself restacking plates that were perfectly arranged. “He didn’t tell me about Washington.” “Gabe may have told him, but I…I haven’t talked to him about that,” Carly said. “I really don’t like to even think about it.” “Was it the same woman? The jackal?” Carly’s stomach lurched as his image exploded into her mind. Her heart sped up, and her words came out in a rush. “No, it was a man, a black-haired man, beautiful, elegant…but inside…” Carly tightened her hand around a wine glass as she struggled to control the roiling of her stomach. Rosa wrapped her hand around Carly’s then took the wine glass from her. “It’s okay,” she said softly, “you don’t have to relive it.”


167

Carly lifted her head to meet Rosa’s dark eyes. “Inside he was…repulsive, vile, disgusting…as though maggots slithered and crawled through his flesh, and…” She swallowed convulsively and shivered. “I think he enjoyed both the sensation and…scaring people with it. I’ve never met anyone like him before.” “I have,” Rosa murmured. For a moment she looked sick to her stomach, and then she smiled. “Wasn’t that the best enchilada you’ve ever eaten?” “Yes, I swear Lucia is trying to fatten me up for something.” Lucia chuckled as she wiped the counter. “Being mated to five hermanos…Es muy fatigosa. You will need much energy being mated to these men, linda.” She waved her hand in the air. “And that Dusty! He is…vivaz, loco.” “Loco I understand,” Carly said with a smile. She glanced out the window toward the pool where he played with Suzie. Even now, she could hear his whoops and hollers drift across the grounds, followed by Suzie’s delighted laugh. “Why are they so different, do you think?” Lucia’s wrinkled face crinkled some more. “Los gemelos?” Carly glanced to Rosa, who mouthed, “Twins.” “Yes, Cougar and Dusty. I’ve never met two brothers so completely different, let alone twins.” “Oh, es defícíl decir,” Lucia said quietly. “Not so difficult,” Rosa said. “They used to be so identical you couldn’t tell them apart, but when their mother…died, it was as though their personalities split and reformed, as though they could only cope one way. Dustin embraced his inner child, and Justin became…” She laughed.“Well, he became Cougar. That one word probably says it better than I ever could.” “You knew them then?” “Sí, I was born in Miami, but I’ve lived in Catamount most of my life.” She patted Lucia’s hand. “Lucia practically raised me, especially after…” She fell silent. “Especially after Señora Lucas died,” Lucia said. “It was hard for all…los hermanos, Señor Ben…even my Rosa.” “And you,” Rosa said. “Sí, and me,” the old woman said sadly.

168


Rosa turned to Carly. “Lucia and Madeline were very good friends. The women of Catamount were all close in those days and with Jillian. It’s been different without an alpha female, but perhaps you can change all that.” “Me?” Carly gasped. “How can I change it? I’m not even a shifter.” Rosa looked at her with amusement. “A person doesn’t have to be a shifter to lead people in a colony, Carly. You just have to do it. You’re mated to our alpha. It comes with the territory.” Carly closed the dishwasher then turned to her new friend. “And what if I can’t do that?” she asked softly. “What if I can’t lead? But the bigger question is what if no one follows?” “You worry about the strangest things,” Rosa said with a smile. “Have you been blind these last few weeks? Were you blind today?” Carly had no idea what Rosa was talking about. She racked her brain trying to determine what she could have missed. Granted, she’d become sexually involved with shifters, but more importantly, she’d become romantically involved with them as well. She was thoroughly, completely, and irrevocably falling in love with the Lucas brothers, and if she wasn’t mistaken, they were falling in love with her too. What did that mean? Then she remembered meeting the denizens of Catamount. They’d all be pleasant, interested in her, eager to talk with her, to touch her…They’d treated her like a visiting dignitary, like some of royalty. And they’d treated Suzie the same way because… “We’re the future,” Carly whispered. She stared at Rosa, suddenly understanding. “I don’t have to do anything at all, do I?” “No, ma’am,” Rosa said. “Tyler has chosen you.” “But how can they be so trusting, so accepting? What if I’m not worthy to be their alpha female?” Rosa burst into laughter, and Lucia joined her. Carly blushed. “Oh, Carly, how delightfully innocent you are. Tyler chose you. That is all the validation they need.” The French door burst open, and a dripping-wet Suzie rushed inside. She barreled across the tile and flung herself at Carly’s legs. She tipped her head back and gave Carly a bright smile. “You promised we would capture fireflies tonight.” Carly cupped her face. “I sure did. Lucia needs to find us some jars so we have somewhere to put them.”


169

Suzie grabbed her hand. “Then let’s hurry! It’s getting dark.” **** The beauty of twilight descended quietly, the golds and ambers of the hot Texas day giving way to a wash of lavender and blue. The crickets came out in full force, chirruping loudly as the sun settled behind the horizon, and the bullfrogs by the cattail pond began their nightly songs. Dusty flung his wet body onto a chaise. “Toss me a Shiner.” “Magic word?” Shane said. “Toss me a Shiner, now,” Dusty said. “Ass,” Shane said with a laugh. He reached behind him, and Dusty heard the sound of the stand-up cooler opening. He managed to cup his crotch just as the beer can sailed into his lap. “Damn, Shane…talk about asses,” he muttered. “You reap what you sow,” Shane said, “but speaking of asses, I gotta say I am loving our new woman. Is she not the most perfect thing you’ve ever seen?” “She does have a perfect ass on top of so many other perfect things.” Dusty took a long draw on the cold beer then nodded. “Yep, I’d have to agree with you on that.” “That’s a first,” his brother said. “Dustin Lucas agreeing with someone who isn’t looking back from a mirror. Will wonders never cease.” Tyler stepped onto the flagstones and glanced around the pool area. “Where’s Cougar?” Dusty shrugged. “Probably looking at that fucking video again.” “Damn it,” Tyler said. “He’s got to let it go for tonight. We can’t do a goddamn thing until we hear back from Gabe.” “Tell him that,” Dusty said. “I swear he’s no fun anymore.” “Was he ever?” Shane asked. “Once,” Dusty muttered. “Though it’s kind of hard to remember when.” “Lay off,” Tyler said. “He’s under a lot of stress.” About to take another draw of beer, Dusty paused, the can halfway to his mouth. Damn, he just wanted to relax tonight. The sex earlier had put him in a mellowed, blissful mood. They’d had awesome enchiladas for dinner, and he and Suzie had gotten so waterlogged he thought he’d never

170


dry his inner fur. They’d all had the day from hell, and hoping for one evening of peace should have been reasonable. It didn’t do a bit of good for everyone to get all bent out of shape. Still, for some reason, he couldn’t keep his stupid mouth shut. “And the rest of us aren’t under stress?” “Of course we are.” Tyler grabbed a beer from the cooler and opened it, but he set it on the table. He needed empty hands to pontificate. It was hard to look serious holding a can of beer, and now that Dusty had opened the discussion by asking a seemingly innocent question, Tyler apparently thought ruining his evening was fair game. Crap. He really, really needed to stop himself from talking sometimes. Tyler started to pace. Oh yeah, here it comes. The alpha speaks. “We’ve all had an emotionally charged last couple of weeks. We’ve had some pretty big changes here, and it’s been different for all of us and taken some adjustments. But Cougar’s in charge of both the security of this ranch and the safety of Catamount’s citizens. There’s always some change in the dynamic that causes security to evolve on a daily basis, and with Carly under witness protection, it’s only heightened the need for additional precautions and…” Tyler on his alpha kick was almost too much to take sometimes. He droned on and on, and after a few minutes, Dusty rolled his eyes in Shane’s direction. Shane hid a smirk behind his beer can. Finally, Dusty couldn’t take it another minute. “Damn, Ty, can you just be our brother for one goddamn night?” Tyler snapped his mouth closed and stopped pacing. He stared at them, his brow raised, then shrugged. “Of course. Absolutely.” He gave them a rueful smile. “Maybe.” “Just try,” Dusty said. “That’s all I ask.” Tyler lifted his beer can and took a sip, but Dusty saw his gaze drift toward the house. “Stop worrying about him,” Dusty said. “He’s a big boy. He can take care of his own psychosis.” Tyler ran a hand through his hair then glanced between Dusty and Shane. “You two aren’t worried about him?”


171

Shane took a deep breath, and Dusty waited. He had plenty of thoughts on the topic of his twin, but he preferred not to discuss Cougar at all. It felt almost…disloyal. “Yeah, we’re worried,” Shane said. “He’s been bad since Jillian died, but these last few weeks… I’m not even sure he’s been down to Clandestine except to check in with the staff.” “Not good,” Tyler said. “Clandestine is the only thing that keeps him halfway sane.” “It’s because of her, you know.” The moment it came out of his mouth, Dusty wished he could suck the words back in. Fuck. He had no right to say things like that unless he said them right to his brother’s face. Hopefully, they’d let it slide. Dusty gripped his beer can, squeezing it tight, praying they’d drop the subject and move on. “He takes his position seriously,” Tyler said. “Gabe knew Cougar was the best in the business.” Dusty relaxed his grip and settled back in his chaise. He was ready to get good and drunk tonight. He thought he deserved it. And then Shane opened his mouth. “That’s not what he meant, Ty.” Tyler glanced between them. “What are you talking about?” “He wasn’t talking about heightened security.” Shane stared at Dusty intently, but Dusty refused to meet his eyes. He sank lower and lower on his chair, the beer can pressed against his lips. “He’s talking about Carly.” “Well, of course he’s talking about Carly. We have to keep her safe and…” By some miracle, Tyler didn’t go into alpha mode. Probably because he’d figured it out. Tyler was now staring at him too and looked a bit funny with his mouth hanging open. “He’s afraid,” Tyler said, his voice filled with some kind of horrible fascination. “He’s afraid of loving a woman again because—” Dusty slammed his beer can on the table. “Fuck, fuck, fuck! Stop fucking talking about it.” “Shouldn’t we talk about it?” Shane asked. “If you think he’s acting this way because he’s afraid of loving someone again, maybe we should talk to him and—” “No.” Dusty lurched to his feet. “We are not going to talk to him about it. We aren’t going to say a goddamn word to him.”

172


“Dusty, we can get him help,” Tyler said. “I’m sure Doc could—” Tyler snapped his mouth closed and took a step back. It was then that Dusty realized his hands were clenched into fists because he felt his claws digging into his flesh. Heat flashed through every molecule of his body, and his skin rippled and prickled as his fur began to poke through his pores. He shuddered violently, trying to pull himself together. He had not unwillingly shifted since puberty. His older brothers were staring at him like he needed a tranquilizer dart. They’d used them before, but only in the most intense situations. Dusty took a deep breath, waiting for the fur to recede, waiting for the heat to diminish. He licked suddenly very dry lips. “No doctors. No shrinks.” His voice sounded too soft, too weak, and it reminded him of a terrified child. He cleared his throat and started over. “He needs to figure it out himself. And he will.” Tyler nodded. Dusty dropped his board shorts to the flagstones. “I’m outta here.” He let the shift envelop him, luxuriating in the wild freedom that blanketed his body and soul. Before his brothers could say another word, he loped away from the pool toward the woods where he could find some peace and quiet. Goddamn brothers. **** Tyler watched the streak of tawny fur as Dusty disappeared. “What the fuck just happened?” Shane reached for another Shiner. “I’ll tell ya, Ty, I worry about those two. Cougar’s about this close”—he held his fingers inches apart—“to selfdestructing, and that one…” He waved in the direction of the trees. “When was the last time you saw him like that?” “I can’t even remember…He had a bit of trouble with the shifting around thirteen I guess…but angry like that? Has he ever been angry like that?” “Not exactly like that,” Shane said, “but close. When Mom died, he went off kind of like that, remember?” “He was just a little kid,” Tyler said, “so small he really had no control.”


173

“They were about Suzie’s age. And if there’s one thing about Suzie Q, it’s that she has excellent control.” “Funny… Dusty did lose it, but Cougar didn’t. And now…Fuck, I don’t know what to make out of it.” He shrugged. “Can we just say they’re both crazy and call it a day?” Shane laughed. “Considering we’ll never figure it out without an army of shrinks, I’d say that’s a great plan.” Tyler settled into Dusty’s vacated chaise, grimacing at the damp spot. “I’ll feel a lot better once Gabe has some answers.” “You and me both.” “Sometimes I regret leaving Homeland.” Shane’s brow furrowed. “Really? I thought you loved this life. This county wouldn’t be the same without you, Ty.” “I’m not so sure.” He glanced at his brother. “You were a good beta. Dad said so, and that man for all his kindness and generosity was a tough man to please.” “Yeah, he was special,” Shane said quietly. “You and he got real close those years I was gone, didn’t you?” Shane nodded curtly, and Tyler figured that was as far down memory lane as they should go for the night. He did, however, want to say one more thing. It seemed important that Shane know. “You’d have been an excellent alpha, Shane.” “Oh, no,” he said with a laugh. “Not me. Not a chance in hell.” “If I hadn’t come back…if I hadn’t stayed after Dad died—” “But you did come back,” Shane said. “And everything is as it should be.” Tyler nodded. “But you have my back. If something happened, if—” “You know me, Ty. I’m always here if you need me, and I’ll do anything you ask. But can we skip the what-ifs? They bother me a bit too much lately.” He shimmied out of his shorts, and they fell in a heap. “I’m going to see if I can find Dusty.” Quick as a flash, the golden luster danced across Shane’s skin and he’d shifted. With a toss of his head, he let out a low rumble and bounded across the flagstones. “Et tu, Shane?” Tyler took a swig of beer. “Damn, I’m unpopular tonight.”

174


**** Cougar stood in the shadow of a Mexican sycamore tree, watching the gentle and happy flicker of the fireflies among the rosebushes and listening to the sounds in the darkness around him. He could usually tell if danger lurked anywhere nearby just by the noises of the night creatures. So far tonight, things seemed okay. He’d seen two of his brothers shift and run into the night. He figured Tyler was still down by the pool thinking. Tyler did a lot of thinking. He watched the females through the French door. Suzie had been following Lucia around the kitchen like a puppy, and that horrible gray blob that passed for a cat was trailing behind them both. Nothing irritated Tomás more than Suzie getting attention. It was like some sort of demented sibling rivalry. It looked like they were collecting jars for something, though Cougar couldn’t imagine what. Maybe they were canning strawberries from the patch on the other side of the pond. Carly and Rosa stood at the counter, drinking wine and laughing. When the door opened and Suzie’s laughter spilled out into the quiet of the evening, he slunk back deeper into his haven. Suzie jumped out the door, her usual exuberant self, tiny body dressed in a cute little two-piece sapphire bathing suit. Carly followed behind, looking like a cool evening breeze in a gauzy white dress with skinny little straps. As she stood haloed in the light of the kitchen, he could see her shape through the skimpy fabric. The curves of her hips were clearly visible as well as the V of her thighs. He imagined he could feel the heat of her bare pussy from where he stood. His cock rose without his permission, wanting to bury in that wet warmth, but Cougar never let his cock decide anything. The fabric of the dress whispered over her thighs with the night breeze, and the loose bodice stretched across her full breasts, dipping just low enough to show the delectable view of her cleavage. He wanted to capture her wrists in his hands then run his tongue into the crevice. He wanted to lick every inch of her breast from the generous swell to the rosy nipple then underneath the globe while she writhed and wiggled under his mouth. When she begged him for more, he’d lick and suck the other one, harder, rougher, until she gasped with pleasure and pain.


175

Suzie skipped onto the path, holding an old mayonnaise jar. And then it dawned on him. Damn, if she wasn’t going to capture fireflies. “Ohhhh, look how many there are,” Suzie said in wonder. He noticed then that the entire path was a flickering symphony of light. Little flashes of light twinkled then vanished, twinkled then vanished like tiny little stars dropped down from heaven. They hovered above the rosebushes then darted up, only to return to the lure of the wondrous, cloying smell of the flowers. Suzie and Carly put the jars down on a bench, and then Suzie tentatively approached a cluster of dancing lights. She reached out with cupped hands then gave a tiny shriek and giggled, jumping backward. “It tickles.” “It does,” Carly says. “And you have to be very gentle or you’ll hurt them.” Suzie leaned forward again, shivering in anticipation. She reached out toward a twinkling bug, and suddenly the light vanished. Her mouth dropped open. “I lost it.” Cougar stepped out of the shadows, and the sound of his boots on the crushed gravel had Carly spinning around with a gasp. The events of the day sure had her spooked. Even after being fucked all afternoon, she looked ready to jump out of her skin. Suzie, however, was up on tiptoes, a tiny, graceful ballerina, trying to wrap her little hands around one of blinking insects. She said, “Hi, Uncle Cougar.” “Hey, squirt.” She spun around on a bare foot. “We’re going to capture me a nightlight. Wanna help us?” He glanced at Carly, and he glanced at the jars on the bench. Did he want to help? Hell, yeah. He couldn’t remember a nicer childhood memory than those evenings when his mother had taken him and Dusty outside to hunt for fireflies. He’d had a new jar of bugs every night of that summer. Shane and Tyler had laughed and called them babies, but their mother had scoffed and said the older boys just weren’t as good at catching fireflies as the twins. After that, they’d joined in just to prove her wrong. That had been the best summer of Cougar’s life. He’d been Justin then… “I’d love to help, Suzie Q. Any particular one you want?” Suzie hopped up and down, and Carly smiled, the sweetest, prettiest smile he’d seen in just about forever.

176


“That one waaaaaay up there.” Suzie pointed up about two feet over her head. Cougar pretended to stalk toward the insect, and Suzie laughed and laughed. He reached up with both hands and carefully cupped them together, bringing his treasure down slowly. He parted his thumbs just a tiny bit to show her the twinkling light within. “Ahhhhhh,” she whispered. “She’s beautiful.” “It’s probably a he,” Cougar said. Suzie lifted her face, frowning. “Really? How can you tell?” “I can’t be certain,” he said, “but normally the boys fly around trying to attract a girlfriend. And the girls—” He gestured up into the sycamore tree toward the blinking lights flashing in the foliage. “The girls hang around and look pretty. So my guess is this one is a boy.” “A boy! A boy! I caught a boy!” Suzie skipped around then twirled to get her jar. She unscrewed the lid, and Cougar dropped the insect inside. “Can I have a girl too?” “Absolutely,” Cougar said. “Let’s go see what we can do.” He took Suzie’s hand and led her toward the sycamore. **** Carly stood on the path and watched them walk toward the darker edge of the lawn, a giant and a doll. She started to follow then decided to give them privacy for their game. For all his gruffness, how very sweet he could be. She remembered his strong arms wrapped around her at Lisa’s boutique. She’d felt so comfortable, so completely safe, and for the first time, she realized that, for once, she was seeing Cougar feel safe. What could she do to give him that feeling every day of his life? Surely, there was hope she could do that. She heard Suzie’s delightful laugh drift through the night, and she took two steps toward the sound before she stopped dead on the path. Something wasn’t right. She glanced up into the sky where the only light came from hundreds of glowing dots, twinkling and sparkling like fireflies just out of reach. Though the air was warm and breezy, Carly suddenly felt an oppressive chill envelop her, as though wrapping her in a spiderweb of oozing threads that


177

had been dipped in ice. She shivered and rubbed her arms as she stared up into the sky. She smelled Tyler’s scent just as warm hands slid down her frigid skin and arms wrapped around her. She nestled back against him as his warm lips touched her shoulder. “You’re shivering,” he whispered. “I felt…something.” “Daddy! Look!” Suzie came running across the grass, slowing down and walking gingerly when she reached the crushed gravel. She held out her jar of fireflies. Tyler leaned down to look. “I have a boy and a girl. Uncle Cougar says they’re married now.” Tyler nodded. “I guess they better be if they’re trapped in a jar together.” He reached out and snapped some leaves from the rosebush. “Can I give them a wedding present?” “Yes!” Suzie unscrewed the lid and, before she lifted it, said, “Do it fast.” “Yeah,” Cougar said, coming up behind Suzie, “do it fast.” He glanced up into the sky. “I want everyone inside.” Carly’s heart nearly stopped as she followed his gaze into the sky. She thought she saw a darker shadow pass through the black. “What is it?” Tyler asked. “Can’t say for sure,” Cougar said. “Maybe something, maybe nothing.” “It’s not nothing,” Carly whispered. Cougar snatched Suzie up in his arms, and she squealed. “Come on, squirt. Let’s get your new friends into the house.” He strode up the path, glancing once over his shoulder. His gaze fell on her then went back to the sky. “What do you feel?” Tyler asked. “Just cold…and queasy.” “Not as bad as this afternoon?” “No, it’s very…distant. Like it can’t really touch me but knows where I am.” “It?” “I really don’t want to think it might be a him.” ****

178


Rosa leaned her head against the cool glass watching the Lucas family and Carly sharing a magical night. Any other time she would have joined in, but she couldn’t get Carly’s description of the man in Washington out of her mind. Was it Juan? Had Carly innocently crossed paths with him in one of his underworld business ventures? Rosa shivered, and the cool of the air-conditioning seemed to seep into her bones and wrap its coldness around her heart. She loved living at Cattail, but the brothers kept the house too cold for her liking. She hated thinking about Juan. Those few times she’d been in his company had been branded in her memory. She knew her older brother had an evil streak in him. Although she’d known he existed for years, she hadn’t met him until she was a grown woman. He’d shocked her by somehow tracking her down and stopping by to visit her when she lived in San Francisco. He spent several days trying to recruit her into the family business. Yeah right, family business. Rosa had heard the rumors about the Serpent Society. Gunrunning, extortion, assassination, drugs. She didn’t know if they were true, and she never bothered to find out. She suspected that was why her mother had taken her away when she was an infant and they’d spent years staying off the radar. Rosa knew after only a couple of visits with her brother he was capable of great wickedness. On the outside, and to the human eye, he seemed urbane, intelligent, and beautiful. He was all those things, and more, but something sick and twisted within him had turned him into a monster. But how could Carly sense that? Rosa had never heard of a human experiencing such a violent reaction to any shifter. Most humans were blissfully unaware of the otherworld. A few of the more sensitive could intermingle and cohabitate with the paranormal community, but they were rare. Either Carly had never encountered anyone from the paranormal community, which would be very unusual, or she had a particular sensitivity to this shifter. Or this type of shifter. Rosa wondered, though, if Carly had indeed encountered Juan, how had she sensed him and yet had no idea Rosa was a serpent shifter as well?


179

She thought about it for a few minutes then shrugged. Did it really matter? She supposed not. Now that Carly was to become alpha female of the community, her ability to sense trouble would be useful for the whole pride and especially for keeping the cub safe. Rosa let out a tired sigh that sounded more like a hiss. Maybe it was time for her to move on. But where would she go? She couldn’t think of anywhere she might belong other than the community of Catamount. Because of her mother’s insistence they stay in hiding during her childhood, she’d never been around her own kind much because there were few serpents in Catamount. Those that did venture into the town were most often there in a business capacity. She thought of the Serpent Society. Juan had urged her to seek out her own kind, to be serpent instead of befriending humans and furry shifters. “Rosa, my sister. You have such great potential,” he’d said in his silkiest voice. “Join me. Learn of your heritage. Meet your father. He’s a great man.” “My mother didn’t think so.” Juan had looked amused. “Your mother misunderstood him. She could have had anything she ever wanted. Anything in the world. Don’t cheat yourself of the same opportunity, not for your misguided friendship with humans.” “My friendship with Jillian has nothing to do with my decision, Juan. I’m content with who I am. I’m sorry, but I won’t join you.” Juan’s only show of anger was the quick blink of his eyes, rapidly controlled and replaced by an insincere smile. “The time will come when you return home, Rosa. When you would rather be with your own kind. I will be looking forward to that day.” The house phone rang, jarring Rosa out of her memories. She glided over to pick it up. “Hola.” “Rosa, it’s Gabe. Is Tyler there?” “Sí, he’s coming into the house now. Just a minute.” Later, she might have to mention her brother, but not tonight. Not until she thought it over and decided if the information would be worth the risk. Besides, she told herself, there were other dangerous serpent shifters in the world, and they probably all had the same aura as Juan. After all, he was family, and she wouldn’t give him up without a good reason.

180


He might be a snake, but other than this family, he was really all she had.


181

Chapter Fifteen Talon could sense the humans below him, but he had no intention of getting close enough to raise their suspicion. He was having enough distress trying to keep from giving in to his nature and devouring the juicy morsel of a field mouse he carried in his talons. The fucking mouse seemed too nervous to hold still, and the more she struggled against his hold, the more trouble he had not popping her into his beak for a tasty little snack. The only things keeping him from acting on impulse was the sure knowledge Viper would kill him if he fucked this assignment up. The memory of Miranda succumbing to Viper’s poison wasn’t something he wanted to dwell on, and it certainly wasn’t something he wanted to experience. Then of course there was the poison. With a vicious thrill of insubordination, he dropped the mouse over the fence line from a bit too high, listening to her scared squeak as she plummeted to the ground. He knew from experience it wasn’t high enough to kill her, not even enough to harm her if she fell correctly, but it would definitely shake her up a bit. Let her complain if she dared. Cutting a wide circle in the night sky, Talon left Cattail without a backward glance. The game was in play now. Below him, the mouse had her orders. Somewhere on her miniature person she carried a few grains of poison, snake venom fabricated in the Santos laboratories by a complicated series of steps that mixed various poisons and venom together. There could be no antidote administered to save the victim once it was ingested. The mouse carried a new and improved version of the same poison Viper had used to kill Jillian Lucas. With Jillian, it had taken several doses, and she had deteriorated over weeks, dying slowly, while the doctors tried to find out what caused her illness. It had stretched out so long, Viper had to make the kill himself, and in the bargain, he’d killed the alpha of Catamount along with Rosa’s human friend.

182


It didn’t change his sister’s mind to join the family. In fact, it had the opposite effect. She had stayed at the ranch to take care of her friend’s spoiled brat of a cougar cub. Viper seldom made mistakes, but he’d misjudged his sister, not that Talon planned on telling him that. He had no desire to get a one-way ticket to hell. Now that he’d realized his mistake, Viper was determined to rectify it. He would have Rosa in the Serpent Society or he would kill her too. There would be no half measures at this point. Viper didn’t like people who wasted his time, and in his world, his bitch sister had wasted his time. Viper had sent the mouse in with strict instructions not to change into human form. She was to remain a mouse, shake a few grains of poison on every piece of food she could manage to touch that might be eaten for breakfast, and to get out of the house undetected. The new fast-acting poison would immediately kill whoever ate the smallest amount. If it took out the whole Lucas household, that would be a cause for celebration and a nice bonus for him. Talon knew a condor bitch in Las Vegas who’d love him a whole lot with that bonus. He crossed his talons that the stupid little mousy did her job. His sexual future was riding on it. **** “For you, Ty.” Rosa held the phone out to him. “It’s Gabe.” As he took the phone, Suzie thrust out her jar of fireflies, and Rosa smiled in appreciation. “Those will make wonderful friends for you tonight. Let’s get you a bath and hot chocolate so you can see how they light up your room.” He watched Carly give Suzie a kiss and amazingly heard his daughter say, “Thank you.” She tilted her little face up to his mate’s and smiled. “Do you want to come to my playhouse tomorrow, Carly? We could have cowgirl tea.” She batted her eyelashes in the glow of the firefly light. Carly stooped down and took Suzie’s face in her hands. “I’ve been hoping you’d ask. I’d love to have cowgirl tea.” “Maybe after we study fireflies tomorrow?” Suzie asked. “Maybe while we study fireflies tomorrow,” Carly said. Suzie jumped up and down. “We’ll both wear…green!” “Sounds like a plan,” Carly said. “I have just the thing.”


183

When Suzie whirled around, and when she came toward him, he stared stupidly. “Good night, Daddy,” Suzie said, hugging him around the knees. Caught off guard, he barely knew what had happened before she’d scampered off. He’d really wanted to hug her back, but she disappeared with her precious jar of fireflies, heading for the bathroom with Rosa. Tyler couldn’t believe the change in his daughter. She’d actually showed him affection several times now, and the feeling was amazing. He had a feeling this would be one night Rosa wouldn’t have to beg, cajole, and threaten Suzie to go to bed. And it was all due to Carly. If he weren’t already in love with Carly Barnes, he’d fall in love with Carly Barnes. He nearly laughed at that, loving the idea of being in love. He had to tamp down his buoyancy. Carly stood on the other side of the kitchen, leaning against the counter. He wanted nothing more than to go to her, lift her up on that counter, and fuck her brains out. His woman. His alpha female. His mate. But first things first. He gave Carly a smile that he hoped offered her all the promise he felt in his heart. Then he put on his business face. “Yeah, Gabe? What have you got?” “We need to talk, but I think it’s better if I explain in person. Tell Cougar he needs to be in on this.” “Oh, don’t worry about that. I don’t think there’s any way in hell we could keep him out of it. He’s checking out something right now. We were outside with Suzie catching fireflies, and both he and Carly had a feeling something wasn’t right. The alarms are silent, and we didn’t see anything suspicious. The guards are searching all over the perimeter without any luck, but I trust their instincts.” “Don’t let Carly out of your sight.” Gabe’s voice sounded strained on the other end of the line. “Not for a minute,” Tyler agreed. “We’re posting guards outside Suzie’s and Rosa’s rooms, too, for the night. Rosa will bitch, of course, but my house, my rules.” “Not a bad idea. See you tomorrow, Ty. I’ll be there in the morning. Save me some breakfast. Tell Lucia I want sausage burritos.” Ty laughed as he heard the click on the other end then hung up the phone. Carly pushed herself away from the counter with a little flourish and

184


gave him a sultry smile. He followed her out of the kitchen, through the house, and to the stairway, watching her ass sway beneath the sexy white dress she wore. He followed her down the hall, simply enjoying the view. When she walked into her room, she seemed to freeze. She jumped a bit when he shut the door. Then she turned with a blazing smile and held her arms out to him as if it were the most natural thing in the world. “I’m getting ready to take a shower. Would you like to join me?” **** Carly’s heart had given a little lurch when she’d heard Tyler shut the door to her room. Now that she understood the power of the alpha, she was suddenly a little nervous, but she needed to become who she was meant to be. The alpha’s woman, the alpha female of the Catamount colony. If this was her fate, she needed to embrace it, and that started by embracing her alpha. She whirled around with a smile. He gave her a look of such tenderness she opened her arms to him with everything she had to give. Tyler stepped into her arms and drew her close. “You’re incredible, Carly. In the short time you’ve been here you’ve captured our hearts, tamed my daughter, and made our lives so much richer. Tonight with the fireflies was amazing. I haven’t seen Cougar so relaxed since…” He stopped, and Carly knew he had been about to say since Jillian was alive. “You don’t have to hold your words, Ty.” Carly kissed him softly on the lips. “I understand you all loved Jillian very much. I’m not jealous of her memory.” Tyler drew her close and held on without saying a word. He buried his face in her neck, and Carly wondered for one brief instant if he was crying. Then he raised his head, and his emotions were in check, if they had ever truly been about to surface. “How about that shower now?” Carly led him into the bathroom, and he started the spray while they peeled off their clothes, letting them fall carelessly on the floor. With a quick check of the water, he pulled Carly in behind him and playfully shoved her under the spray. She spluttered indignantly and splashed him in the face when he laughed at her. She could feel herself warming to him, to the laughter, and the need she felt anytime he came within her orbit. Her pussy practically


185

vibrated with desire for the alpha, and she wondered if other women felt that way in his presence. If so, she would have to make herself so beguiling to him he would never look at another woman, at least not with lust on his mind. As he wiped droplets of water out of his eyes, she wrapped her arms around his neck and drew him under the faucet for a wet kiss. They clung together tightly, feeling the delicious, slippery friction of their bodies sliding effortlessly against each other as they continued to kiss under the warm stream of water. Tyler lifted her up, and she wrapped her legs around his hips. She could feel his cock searching for her of its own volition, as if it had a mind of its own. With a little maneuvering, she squirmed around until she felt the head touch the folds of her pussy, and she lowered herself closer by releasing her grasp of Tyler’s shoulders just a little. Tyler dropped his hands to her hips and guided her onto him. As soon as she looked into his eyes, he yanked downward, impaling her on his erection with a satisfying jolt that caused them both to moan with pleasure. “Carly, honey,” he ground out. “You are so fucking perfect. Do you know how you make me feel?” Carly shook her head as he began to lift her up and down on his cock with nothing more than the powerful force of his arms. “You make me feel invincible. Like I could handle anything in the world with you by my side.” “Do I?” Carly breathed into his mouth as she kissed him. “You do,” he panted, stroking harder now with an urgency that had both of them clinging to sanity by a thread. “Promise me you’ll never leave us, Carly.” He thrust against her and held her tight, grinding his pelvis against her clit as she gave a soft cry of surrender and fell forward, laying her head on his shoulder. “I promise.” She felt him come with her words. He shot thick streams of cum into her pussy, causing aftershocks of climax as she greedily milked him for every drop of fluid. It was only then she realized she’d never used a condom with any of these men. If felt as though fate had put her right where she needed to be. ****

186


Cougar strode to the stables, feeling a strange need to ride up the hill toward Cotton Creek, though he didn’t know why. The ranch was crawling with security, and eventually, a team would get up there. Of course by then it might be too late. Even the horses were agitated. He could hear some of their massive bodies hitting the stable walls and their whinnies from outside. As he entered the stable, he saw every horse inside in a sense of near panic, though some were now going about it more quietly than others. A few still reared and pawed, occasionally striking their stall walls, but most had moved into a semicatatonic state, their wide eyes staring almost sightlessly toward the center aisle of the stable. Cougar assumed David had made the choice to give them all a mild sedative. Seemed the logical thing to do given the heightened sense of fright. Peppermint was butting her head against her stall door. Red nodded to Cougar as he moved past then went back to trying to calm Suzie’s horse. Red seemed to have Peppermint nearly in control, so Cougar continued toward the back of the stable where the sounds of cracking wood and massive thumps continued. David was trying to calm Cougar’s horse, Gingersnap, who was very determinedly attempting to get out of her stall. “Easy, girl,” the man cooed. “There’s nothing to be afraid of. Let me just—” In answer, the red-chestnut mare snorted out a huge breath, swung her shaggy head, and reared up. She pounded her hooves against the ground, sending clouds of dust and straw into the air. David lurched back, colliding with the wooden wall, and Gingersnap pranced erratically in the stall, trapping the handler in the corner. “I think she’s disagreeing with you,” Cougar said. “I’m beginning to get the same feeling.” David rubbed the back of his head then held up the syringe. “I can make it all better.” “Yeah, but she hates that fucking needle,” Cougar said. “Let me see what I can do.” Cougar flipped the latch and opened the gate. Gingersnap’s wild eyes rolled back in their sockets as she tried to pinpoint the source of the noise. David took advantage of her preoccupation to slide against the wall toward the open gate. When he’d managed to get to safety and had closed the gate


187

behind him, Cougar held up his hands and moved toward the frightened animal. “Easy, baby. It’s Cougar, honey. Relax. Just relax.” The horse danced backward, her front hooves pawing at the straw, as though trying to dig a way out of the stall. “What has you spooked, honey? Shh, shh…” Gingersnap shook her head, her breath spurting out in huge puffs. Her sides heaved with each mighty breath she struggled to take. She pawed at the ground again, stamping her hoof down on the tip of Cougar’s reinforcedsteel-toe boot. She threw back her head, her mane whipping wildly, and whinnied. His heart nearly broke with her fear. He reached out and gripped both sides of her face. She let out a terrified sound and tried to toss her head, but he held on fast. Her eyes flashed with fright, going wild and crazy, then rolled toward him. He saw a brief flicker of recognition before she yanked her head away. She reared back again, her huge body rising high and almost vertically in the confines of the stall. David cried out a warning as Cougar squeezed his eyes closed, turned his head, and pressed back against the stall door, waiting for the blow that would surely kill him. He heard the sound of a thunderous strike and plumes of flying straw hit his face. A hot wash of air blasted against his cheek, and then he felt soft gentle nudge. He opened his eyes to find Gingersnap’s face mere inches from his own, her beautiful brown eyes staring into his, clear and alert. She gave a soft whinny then nudged him again. Cougar cupped her face in his hands and laid his cheek against hers. “There’s my baby. I knew you were in there somewhere.” “Jesus Christ,” David whispered. “I never want to see anything like that again.” “Neither do I.” He ran his hands through her silky mane. “So what was it, girl?” Red came up to the stall and hooked his arms over the lip of the door. “They’ve been jittery before, but I’ve never seen anything quite like tonight. What the hell got them all riled up like this?” “I wish I knew,” Cougar said. He glanced over his shoulder, taking in the scene. All of the horses were now calm and quiet, though none of them were acting what Cougar would

188


call normal. There were none of the normal sounds he associated with the stable—the sounds of water being slurped from buckets and straw being munched or the snorts and sighs of contented horses. To remind him that things were far from normal, Gingersnap laid her chin on his shoulder and blew a noisy breath against his neck. He scrubbed at the hair on her neck, her favorite place to be scratched. “I’d planned to take a ride up to Cotton Creek,” Cougar said “Thought I’d ask you along, David, but looking at the lot in here, that might not be possible. Gingersnap seems good, but the rest…I’ll grab an ATV and go out alone.” “Alone?” David said. “Nope, not gonna happen. Onyx is fine. She calmed down right away.” “She’s a helluva horse,” Red said. “None better.” Cougar gave him a look, and even Gingersnap raised her head to give him a stare. He gave them a rueful smile. “Present company excluded ’acourse.” “Red, go saddle Onyx up and get a couple rifles ready,” David said. “I’ll get Randy on the horn and get him to lend you a hand while we’re gone.” When Red trotted off, he turned to Cougar. “So what do you think’s up Cotton Creek way?” “Not sure,” Cougar said, rubbing the back of his neck, “but my spider sense is tingling.” “Then we better get a move on,” David said. **** Rosa leaned down and drew the sheet up to Suzie’s chin. She pressed a kiss to her forehead. She smelled like vanilla and little girl. “Good night, my precious angel.” Suzie drew her gaze away from the flickering jar of light and smiled. “Good night, Rosa.” She turned on her side, her eyelids already fluttering, even as she stared mesmerized at her jar. Rosa left the room and nodded to the guard posted outside Suzie’s door. He looked like any of the other guards stationed throughout the compound—tall, big, and badass—but he certainly wasn’t above looking at her ass or the skin of her back, laid bare by the halter top she wore. She felt his gaze the whole way down the hall as she walked past Tyler’s door,


189

Dusty’s door, Shane’s door, Cougar’s door…His eyes skimmed her flesh, brushed the strands of her hair, and touched her hips, but lingered on her ass. She put an extra bit of sway into her walk just to tease him a bit. A girl had to have a bit of fun, and she’d sure been lacking any fun lately. She’d wanted to go to Clandestine several times in the last few weeks, but with so many changes happening at Cattail, the timing hadn’t been right. Suzie was volatile on a good day, and leaving her alone with a virtual stranger seemed like a very bad decision. So Rosa had foregone her weekly visits to Clandestine, even though she nearly burned with the need to dominate someone, something, anything…flog someone, something, anything. As she rounded the corner of the hallway, away from the lustful eyes of Tomcat Whatever, she took a deep breath and clenched her fists, wishing she could enjoy the feel of something in her hand, a paddle, a flogger, a baton, anything to take the edge off. She could handle the sexual release herself later in the shower, but the need for control was something she couldn’t emulate without a partner. The tension was becoming unbearable. She wondered how Tomcat Whatever would react if she got her flogger from her room, turned back around, and paddled his ass for staring at hers. She laughed. “Dios mío. I need a good fuck.” She paused outside Carly’s door and heard the hushed whispers from inside then the sound of Tyler’s laughter. She was very happy her old cougar friends were finding happiness again. Jillian had been her best friend, and only female friend, for most of her adult life, and her loss had been devastating, but Rosa also knew people had to move past grief. She’d missed Jillian every day of the past year, and some days, the ache of loss almost brought her to her knees. But lately… Lately, Rosa thought she might be able to think of Jillian with more laughter than tears, more smiles than sorrow. She wondered if the woman beyond that door had anything to do with that. Things were definitely looking up, and when this new crisis had passed, she intended to make up for lost time. She’d visit Lisa, buy some brand-new leather, and find someone at Clandestine to dominate into submission, someone risky and new. She really needed a challenge.

190


She flipped her hair over her shoulder and felt the silky strands brush against her bare back. The movement caught the eye of the man stationed at her door. Another big, tall, and dark Tomcat. She licked her lips because this one looked ultrayummy. He remained perfectly still, a large block of granite, but his deep-blue gaze drifted down the length of her body, and Rosa felt her pussy clench. Not many men made her pussy clench. She had too much control for that. “Do I know you?” she asked. “Tomcat 6, ma’am.” “No, really, you look very familiar. Do I know you?” “I don’t leave the compound very often, but I was assigned to watch you today in Catamount, ma’am.” “Ah, sí.” She gave him a cool once-over, studying him from head to foot. “You look a bit different tonight.” “No sunglasses, ma’am.” “Very true,” she murmured. “You have incredible eyes.” “Ma’am?” He kept his face very still, but she saw a spark flare in those incredible eyes. A little flash of silver sparkled in the deep sapphire. “Nothing important,” she said softly. “You’re a panther.” “Yes, ma’am. Most of us are.” “The Tomcats, you mean?” He gave a curt nod. She moved an inch closer, catching his clean, earthy scent. He was incredibly arousing. She wanted to wrap her body around his…after she spanked him and he knelt before her in submission of course. The mere idea of it made her sway toward him. Her muscles twitched and rippled, wanting to shift so they could stretch and wind and curl. Her tongue came out without permission to scent the air around them, searching for just a tiny taste of the pheromones he released. Even though he was standing still, his masculine scent filled the hallway and wrapped around her enticingly. She couldn’t resist. She put her hand on his hard, muscled chest, feeling his heartbeat through the regulation black polo shirt he wore. Tomcats in black shirts, all other security personnel in yellow ones. Cougar liked to keep them separate. Tomcats had passed rigorous training and generally had a military background. The beat never increased slightly. It remained steady. She lifted her face.


191

“Do you know what I am?” she asked softly, her gaze roaming across his face. “A black mamba, ma’am.” The steady beat of his heart drummed against her fingertips. Still no change. No reaction beyond the flare of that silver glint as he stared steadily into her eyes. “You know your shifters, Tomcat 6.” “Part of the job, ma’am.” A slight smile tugged at his lips. “Though I was also married to a black mamba for a while, ma’am.” His smile widened. “As you can imagine, it didn’t end well.” “I’m not surprised. We’re notoriously unpredictable, but I like a challenge.” Rosa slid her fingers down the length of his hard, ribbed stomach to graze down his regulation black pants. He never consciously moved a muscle, but she did feel an unconscious twitch beneath the fabric. That was very encouraging indeed. “I like a challenge too.” At that moment, he lifted a hand and pressed against his earpiece. “Yes, sir.” He listened for a moment. “I understand, sir. Will do.” “Problem?” Rosa asked. The smile tugged at his mouth again. He had a very luscious mouth. “Just a ruckus at the stable. Nothing we can’t handle, ma’am.” “I’ll bet.” She twisted her doorknob and, as she opened the door, slid against him, feeling the heat of his body blaze against hers. “I’ll feel much safer tonight knowing you’re outside my room while I lie in bed.” “I’ll bet you can handle yourself, ma’am.” “Sí, but sometimes it’s nice to be handled as well.” He gave her that little smile again. “If you have any trouble, ma’am”— he dropped his eyes to brush against the swell of her breasts—“while you’re lying in bed, or need anything at all, just give a shout.” She stepped inside. “I’ll do that.” When she’d closed the door behind her, she leaned back against it with her eyes closed. What a fabulous hunk of panther. She’d always known the Tomcats were perfect specimens of healthy male, but she’d never actually talked with one before except to say please or thank you. Tyler really discouraged any of them from fraternizing with his security team because, as Tyler often said, everything was “my house, my rules.” She tried to toe

192


the line when she could since she went over it so many times without even thinking. The pheromones the man had given off were positively intoxicating. She’d wanted to run her tongue all over that tall, hunky frame. It had been extremely hard to ward off the shift because every muscle in her body wanted to make contact with every one of his. Her snake had wanted to wrap around his body, but the woman just wanted to fuck. She’d never fucked a panther before, and he was one hell of an attractive specimen. Her eyes flew open. “Fuck.” She’d seen those mesmerizing sapphire eyes at Clandestine before, hidden behind a black mask. All the Doms and Dommes wore masks to heighten the intensity of the situation. She herself wore a scarlet mask because red was the signature color of her leather. “He’s a fucking Dom.” Rosa slid down the door to land on her butt. “I’ve just been teasing the biggest fucking Dom in Cougar’s club outside of Cougar himself.” When his laughter drifted though the closed door, she let her head fall back against the wood. “Fuck.”


193

Chapter Sixteen Shane let his cougar sniff the fence line. The cougar buried his nose into the dirt then scratched at the tufts of grass. Something wasn’t right. A strange aroma clung to the earth and hung in the air. Like the smells left in the aftermath of a storm, something or someone had left a trace behind, though it was so faint the cougar had a hard time deciphering what it could be. The animal lifted his face to smell the air. Beside him, another cougar gave one more mighty sniff then stood on his hind legs. The darkness shimmered with a golden glow, and suddenly Dusty stood before him. “Damn, we can’t find anything, but my cougar definitely senses something.” Lifting on hind legs, Shane willed his cougar into submission and, within a moment, shook off the effects of the change and walked toward his brother. “We can’t find anything either. But something was here. That’s a given.” He heard the soft neigh of a horse then the sound of splashing as hooves tromped through the creek. It sounded like two horses. He stared across the clearing until Gingersnap and Onyx came into view. Cougar and David dismounted, looping the reins over a small brush. David stood back to give them privacy as Cougar moved toward them. “Anything?” Cougar asked. “Nada,” Shane said. “Though something was here.” Cougar glanced at Dusty, who confirmed Shane’s assessment with a nod. Shane glanced up at the night sky. “My cougar kept sniffing the air, trying to reach higher.” Cougar glanced up as well, seemingly searching for shadows in the darkness. “That seems consistent with what we felt at the house.”

194


Shane listened intently as Cougar told about the weird vibe he and Carly had gotten in the gardens. When Cougar finished, Shane said, “Some kind of bird?” “But nothing can get in here,” Dusty said. “The ward makes sure of that, doesn’t it? I mean, didn’t we just pay a hundred grand for some sort of serpent spell?” “Yeah,” Cougar said, “but I’m afraid nature puts limitations on us. We’re a working ranch. We have animals moving throughout the compound, and the ecology of the area alone dictates—” “Jeez, Cougar, I don’t want a fucking lecture,” Dusty said. “Plain and simple please. What gets in?” “Normal animals can come and go without triggering anything.” “Okay, what about shifters?” “Nothing that shifts can come through the perimeter, but things can fly over. It’s very hard to control airspace.” “Okay,” Shane said, “so it could have been a large avian shifter. Maybe just passing through.” “Possibly. Though I don’t think we’d have this residual signature for a flyover. The system is designed to prevent—” He snapped his mouth closed when Dusty held up his hand. “An avian shifter flying over wouldn’t leave a signature trail. It dissipates too rapidly in the air. It would have had to touch the ground.” “But there’s nothing here,” Shane said, spreading his hands. Damn, for all Cougar’s hard work, how could there be a glitch like this? “So far, no one’s found anything on the grounds either,” Cougar said. Dusty shrugged. “Maybe the shifter landed, innocently enough, then realized he was in protected space and hightailed it out.” Cougar nodded. “That’s possible, but we can’t count on it.” “Maybe our cougars are just overly sensitized right now, with Carly being here and all,” Shane said. “I mean we’re newly mated.” He stared pointedly at Cougar. “Most of us anyway.” “Back off,” Cougar growled. “Yes, you could be oversensitized, but if that’s the case, why are we all standing on this hilltop?” ****


195

From the balcony, Carly watched the men return empty-handed. She could tell by the looks on their faces they had found nothing. With the start of such a wonderful evening, catching fireflies with Suzie, and getting Cougar involved, she couldn’t bear to see them so reserved now. Opening the door to her room, she stepped out into the hallway. “Maybe it’s a good thing you found nothing,” she encouraged as they trudged toward their respective rooms. “It could have been something totally unimportant that set off our internal alarms.” Tyler reached out one hand to cup her face, and they all hesitated at her door. “You could be right,” he agreed. “Let’s hope so.” “I’m really not sleepy you know,” Carly said pointedly. “In fact, I’m restless. For some reason, I have this need to be outside under the moonlight. Isn’t it a perfect night?” Shane glanced at Tyler. “You really want to go to bed, Ty?” Tyler looked back at Carly. “Would you like to model some of those new clothes you got for us, darlin’? In all the excitement around here, we didn’t get to see any of them. I could sure use a little fashion show out at the gazebo tonight, and I bet the boys wouldn’t mind watchin’ too.” Carly clapped her hands together. “I’d love to try on my new things. I didn’t get a chance to try all of them on after the jackal…after…” “Shh, it’s okay, baby, don’t think about it.” Shane leaned in to give her a quick kiss. “Give me a handful of those clothes and I’ll carry them out for you.” “Me too,” Dusty volunteered. “I can’t wait to see you in these, darlin’. I’ve been dreamin’ about seeing you in rumba panties ever since you told me.” Carly laughed with anticipation and heaped the men’s arms full of brightly colored, soft fabrics. She couldn’t wait to strut her stuff for their admiring eyes. The gazebo had a dressing room attached for pool guests, and she would make do with that for her impromptu fashion show. Carly selected a few choice pieces of clothing to try on while the men settled around the room with their bottles of Shiner beer. Silver moonbeams lit the screened-in gazebo with a nearly magical quality, falling mutedly on the center of the floor where a large round seating pit waited with lots of room for snuggling and sharing space together. She wondered if the brothers had built it that way on purpose and decided they probably had.

196


In the dressing room, she quickly selected Dusty’s red rumba panties along with a red-and-black tank that scooped so low her nipples were covered by nothing more than lace and a promise. She turned this way and that in the mirror, amazed at herself. Did she really have all those attributes in Washington, DC, and do nothing with them? She’d admired other women that had the nerve to wear flirty outfits and show off their curves. But she had always felt herself a mouse, a drab, uninteresting woman that blended nicely and had enough social skills to keep from becoming a complete wallflower. However, that was another life and another time. She was Carly Barnes now, and Carly was not a wallflower. “How about a beer for me?” she asked when she returned to the room. Three sets of glittering green eyes stared at her through the silver light. “Damn,” Dusty said softly. “You can have anything you want, baby. Just name it.” “Oh hell yeah,” Shane agreed. “Carly, you take my breath away, honey. Turn around here. Let me see that cute ass in those flirty ruffles.” Carly did a pirouette in front of the men, and Tyler handed her a beer he’d already twisted the lid from. “Oh God, I needed this, baby. You’re a sight for sore eyes. I think we’ll just buy you the whole fucking store so you can wear clothes like this all the time.” Carly leaned forward to give him a kiss. “That wouldn’t be appropriate for a nanny, now would it?” “We need to think about hiring someone else,” Tyler said. “You’re gonna be way too busy to run after Suzie all day. You’ll need some help.” Dusty ran his hands over her hips and pulled her close for a kiss. “You feel so good. So soft. I want to bury myself in you, Carly, and make you—” “In a while, Dusty.” Carly twined her tongue with his, tasting the beer on his mouth and the need in his heart. “Let me relax you first.” Shane gave a deep chuckle that rumbled from his chest. “Sweetheart, I can’t see myself relaxing while you’re trying on these clothes. They just aren’t cut to make a man relax.” Carly went to Shane and sat on his lap, giving him a spontaneous little lap dance. “I didn’t mean I wanted you to go to sleep. I just want to get you ready for me.” Tyler groaned into his beer. “Carly, honey, if we get any more ready, we’ll be tearing those clothes off and taking you right here. Right now. So I


197

suggest if you want us to see a couple more outfits you should probably go try them on. Right away.” “Patience is a virtue.” “Patience is highly overrated,” Tyler said. “Now get that gorgeous little ass in gear and show me what else I bought today.” “Yes, alpha!” Carly called over her shoulder as she paraded back to the dressing room, making sure to add a little wiggle in her walk. When Carly returned, the men had all shifted positions to the soft cushions of the seating pit. With their tawny hair and golden skin, they looked gorgeous sprawled out on the buff-colored leather like models on the front of romance novels. She’d read them voraciously for years, wonderful stories filled with manly men taming the West, exploring new horizons, and sailing into adventures Carly could only dream about. She’d fantasized about finding a man like that, someone who would shower her with love and affection while he rocked her world and conquered his own. Now, as she gazed into three sets of shimmering green eyes gleaming with an almost savage passion, she nearly lost her breath. The sight thrilled her more than she could have imagined reading those pages filled with love and sexual promise. Her heart sang with love, and her body almost vibrated with the need to be taken. Like a scene in a romance novel, she completely and irrevocably understood that these men belonged to her in every way a man could belong to a woman. All three of them. How lucky could one woman get? Carly noticed there were no shirts or boots in view. The men were wearing nothing but jeans. Tyler had his pants unbuttoned and partially unzipped. His abs seemed to bunch and twist in anticipation of their upcoming workout, and the sight of his raw power made Carly lick her dry lips. Her alpha male. Her mate. He stood up to meet her, his eyelids half lowered as he looked down the cleavage of the red silk corset she wore. He skimmed one of his fingers between her breasts and followed the low dip of the fabric as it caressed the pale contour of her nipple. “You are the most beautiful woman in the world tonight, Carly Barnes.” “Any night,” Dusty said.

198


Their voices floated around her like a magic spell, filling her thoughts with desire and causing a warm, moist pressure to begin throbbing between her legs. “I want to feel you wrapped around me, Carly, taking my cock into that beautiful pussy of yours and shoving yourself against me until I’m totally yours with nothing left to give.” “I want that too, more than anything.” Carly looked up into his eyes, seeing something otherworldly shimmering in their green depths. The glimmer of something beyond human should have frightened her, at least a little, but it didn’t. Like a torrential downpour that couldn’t be contained, it burst through the floodgates of her control, filling her with a heart-pounding lust and sending a monstrous and voracious craving careening through every molecule of her body. She leaned toward him, inhaling the scent that hovered in the air, the scent of enthralled and sexually aroused males. And they want me. Carly felt a surge of happiness. Tyler gestured to Shane, who stood up beside his alpha. “I want you to take Shane into your tight little ass while you’re riding me. I want you to show him how much you love us. How much you need us, like we need you. Can you do that, Carly?” “I can do that.” Carly’s voice had dropped to a whisper. She squeezed her legs together to keep the fluid leaking from her pussy from ruining her new outfit and dripping down her thighs. Tyler turned his head slightly toward Dusty, who also stood beside his alpha. “And you will take Dusty into your mouth and love him with your tongue until he knows you want to taste the very essence of him. That you want to drink all he has to give.” “I do want to taste his essence,” Carly replied, reaching out to put her hands on Tyler’s chest. “I want all of that. And more.” Tyler nodded, leading her to the pit where he laid her down on the wide bench and dropped on his knees before her. He reached between her legs to unsnap the tiny fastenings holding her one-piece corset together. She felt his mouth fasten over the bare flesh between her legs. As she moaned and widened herself to his kiss, Dusty dropped his mouth over hers, and Shane took her right breast into his mouth, sucking hard enough to curl her toes.


199

Carly arched up from the leather as the sensual assault became more than she could take. Her body craved more, something deeper, something aggressive, something that would extinguish the wildfire burning inside of her. “Please,” she murmured, begging for release. “Please.” Dusty held her face steady as he kissed her with utter abandon, and his tongue slipped inside her mouth while the alpha’s tongue opened her nether lips and dipped inside for a taste of her nectar. As if they could read each other’s minds, their tongues moved in thrusting patterns, claiming her for themselves as they lapped at the juices she had to offer. Shane rolled her nipple between his teeth, growling as he nibbled on the puckered skin with just enough force to be painfully pleasant. When Carly thought she couldn’t possibly take any more loving without release, Tyler sheathed himself between her legs, driving himself into her with a force and urgency that made Carly gasp in surprise. When he’d stroked her several times, long and hard, he twisted their bodies gently so that they lay on their sides and Shane could get behind her for his turn. Pushing her hips backward, Carly positioned herself so that Shane had unlimited access to her ass. She needed him inside of her, pushing at her while Tyler retreated and came back again, both keeping a steady pressure against her sensitive insides until she tumbled over the edge of bliss. He ran a dampened finger between her cheeks, pressing against her opening with an insistent but gentle pressure. He stroked in and out slowly, adding a finger every few moments to prepare her. Dusty stroked her hair, face, and throat, caressing her and sending skittering trails of sensation over her skin. “Please, Shane…” Her body ached and throbbed, and every movement of his fingers kindled a deep, tortuous yearning. “I can take it. Just do it.” Behind her, Shane drew in a deep breath. A burn of pleasure flared through her when Shane slowly buried himself to the hilt, stopping only when Carly’s inner muscles clenched him in a vise of pleasure so tightly he couldn’t move. She couldn’t release him for a few trembling seconds. Dusty bent down to look in her eyes, and his smile seemed feral. His thick, meaty cock bobbed inches from her face, and his scent was raw, powerful, carnal. Carly realized his cougar was near the surface tonight, wanting to couple, mate, fuck, and yet the beast was forced to wait because of his position in the chain of command. If she hadn’t been filled with two

200


cocks already, she would have wrapped his beast in her arms and pulled him between her thighs and into her body. She felt like a female in heat. “Are you ready for me now, darlin’?” “Of course I am. I want to taste you. I want to lick your fur and drink your wildness.” Dusty’s groan infused the other men with energy that transformed into a series of frenzied strokes and deep growls that made shivers run up Carly’s spine. Dusty gently took her face into his hands and parted her lips with his thumbs. Then he eased the head of his cock to her lips and let her work her way down the long, thick shaft as she swallowed him inch by inch. Carly worked her throat muscles until she could take him deeply, and she began to hum, knowing the vibrations would rock him to his balls. She wasn’t disappointed. Dusty clenched his hands into her hair and held on tightly. “Fuck,” he ground out. “Fuck me, how do you do that?” She couldn’t tell him with her mouth full, and after a moment, she couldn’t even concentrate on the question. Tyler was doing something that sent shock waves into her pussy with every thrust he made, hitting that small hub of sensitive nerves that screamed with pleasure every time the head of his cock connected. She arched forward then backward, trying to force them even deeper but not able to do more than find relief in measured strokes from either the rear or the front. Sweat rolled from her body as she arched and moaned and twisted with so much pleasure and happiness she thought she might die from it all if she didn’t reach her climax soon. And then Shane broke the spell and began pumping relentlessly into her ass, reaching the pleasure centers that Tyler was teasing with his cock. The convergence of penises into one bundle of sensitized nerves was more than Carly could take. She screamed out a muffled cry with her climax, and the rawness of the sound made Dusty discharge his cum into her mouth in thick jets of release. She swallowed him greedily as Tyler stiffened against her pussy and began releasing his own seed. Shane nudged her hard, once, twice, and then she felt him pumping his load into her backside too. She didn’t know if she could move, so she lay quietly as the men gently disentangled themselves from her exhausted body. Shane and Tyler disappeared for a few moments, and she dozed next to Dusty. When the men


201

returned, one by one, they snuggled up closely around her, each sweaty man finding his own spot along the length of her body to touch her. They all drifted into sleep with her in the center of their protection and warmth. **** “Night, Cougar.” “Night, David. Get some sleep.” “You too, buddy.” Cougar nodded then began walking back toward the house. If he’d ever been this mentally tired before, he couldn’t remember when. His brain might be fried, but his body thrummed with unspent energy, and even the quick run he’d taken earlier had done nothing to curb his beast’s disquiet. It wanted loose, it wanted to hunt, and it wanted to kill. The trouble with all of that was, after hours of tracking and hunting, it couldn’t find the intruder and neither could the panthers. Maybe it was time to get a bloodhound on the payroll. Given their social nature, they generally preferred to live out in mainstream society, but if he found one in San Antonio or Houston and kept him on retainer, he could be at Cattail in an hour or so with the chopper. “That’s what I’ll do,” he muttered. As he walked past the pool, the sound of the waterfall reached his ears, offering blessed tranquility to his frayed nerves and a bit of respite from the grinding headache that had come on a couple hours ago. He paused for a few moments to stare into the crystal water of the wading pool, and that’s when her scent hit him. Carly was close. He drew in a deep breath, and his heart began to beat faster because the scent of arousal and sexual completion lingered on the air. She’d been fucking someone, though it was hard to tell who from the smells in the air. All three of his brothers’ scents hovered around him now that the breeze shifted. Damn, she’d probably fucked all three, or at least two. The thought of that juicy pink pussy glistening with drops of her sexual excitement sent his cock into hard, full, and painful stiffness within five seconds. He adjusted his erection in his jeans, groaning with the tight pressure drumming against his hand. His sense of calm now shattered, he left the peace of the pool behind and strode quickly up the flagstone path only to run

202


into something more disturbing. The scent of enticing and spent female got stronger and stronger, nearly masking the smell of horny men and musky cum until he thought he’d scream with frustration and agony. He swiveled his face, wondering where the aroma originated, and homed in on the gazebo. He detoured in that direction, past the pool house, and stepped up the few steps onto the porch. He opened the screen door slowly, hearing only the vaguest of creaks, and stood on the threshold staring at the sight before him. His three brothers and Carly lay tangled together on the leather benches like a pile of sleepy kittens. His brothers had wrapped their arms and legs around their woman. Tyler lay on her left, spooned near her body in a protective embrace. Shane lay on her right, turned away, but Carly had draped her arm across his waist. Dusty lay across the bench near her head, but had his face buried in her sweet-smelling hair. “Goddamn it,” he muttered. He let the screen door go with a bang, and even though he heard Carly’s soft cry of surprise, he ignored it and nearly sprinted up the path to the house. He needed a cold shower before his beast howled with frustration. If he didn’t get down to Clandestine soon, his beast would implode, and he wouldn’t be far behind. **** Viper slipped a slice of lemon on the side of his glass. Though this drink hadn’t called for any embellishment, a cocktail was practically barbaric without the proper garnish. When the knock sounded on his door, he turned around, leaned against the suite’s bar, and called, “Enter.” Talon ducked through the door, all bristly and ruffling imaginary feathers, hunching his shoulders like he wanted to spread his wings and fly away. Poor little eagle. He shook himself out and ran his hands down his arms, like a stupid bird preening in a cage. Finally, he stopped jerking around and stood still. “Are we all better now?” Viper asked with a sneer. “Yeah, sorry.” Talon straightened up and blinked a few times. “I mean, yes, sir. That thing…got me all flustered and bent out of shape. Now I’m


203

fucking hungry. That idiotic, crazy, fussbudget bitch of a mouse. I could have easily—” “I’m not interested in your personal assessment of Miss Washburn, Talon.” Viper took a long draw of his Texas Tea, closed his eyes, and smiled. It tasted delicious. He’d become quite good at making Texas Tea since his arrival in San Antonio. This one was a bit stronger than the last, but oh, so tasty. The perfect blend of five different liquors, heavy on the tequila, with just a splash of sour mix, Coke, and triple sec really hit the spot. Perhaps, should he ever tire of madness and mayhem, he could be a bartender. Wouldn’t that be something? He opened his eyes to find Talon waiting patiently for him to continue like a good little minion. “Gloria Washburn is a timid, mousy little woman, and she’s an equally insipid little animal, but she will serve her purpose without cutting into my more productive lackeys. If I lose her during this mission”—he waved his free hand—“it’s a who-the-fuck-cares moment. Just give me the basics.” “She’s been dropped.” “Good.” “I had to drop her at the perimeter because a drop from the flyover might have killed her.” “Such a humanitarian you are,” Viper said. “She’s not much good to us dead, is she?” As soon as the words had left his mouth, Talon paled. His eyes widened, and Viper watched his Adam’s apple bob up and down. Normally, the man would have been smart to be afraid, but Viper was in a very good mood tonight. Three strong Texas Teas had calmed him considerably after the Miranda incident. Tequila made him feel almost human. “You’re right, Talon,” Viper said. “She’s not much good to us dead. I admire your sound judgment and especially appreciate your initiative in the matter. As you know, initiative is so hard to find in subordinates these days.” Talon visibly relaxed. “So, because of where I dropped her, it might take her till morning to get to the house. It’s quite a distance, but she’ll make it. She knows the consequences if she doesn’t.” “So you reiterated those consequences to her?” Viper asked softly.

204


Talon nodded, and bravely said, “I did, sir.” “Talon, you are quickly replacing Raptor as my favorite minion.” Talon drew back at the mention of his brother’s name but continued to look him in the eye. “Thank you, sir.” Viper stretched out a hand, and Talon glanced at it with apprehension. “Don’t be afraid,” Viper said softly. “I’d like to shake your hand.” Talon slid his hand into Viper’s, and his eyes widened. When he pulled his hand away, he stared down at the thousand dollar bill on his palm. “A bonus for a job well done. No matter what the outcome tomorrow, I am more than pleased with your performance tonight.” “Thank you, sir.” Viper nodded and took a sip of his Texas Tea. Talon continued to stare at him. Stupid underlings never took a fucking clue. “You may go now.” Talon nodded that big ugly head of his and backed toward the door. When he’d closed it behind him, Viper had to listen to his whooping out in the hallway. Money always made these people happy. It was disgusting really, but he tried not to judge. Texas Tea in hand, he settled down onto his leather couch. He stared out the glass doors into the San Antonio night, watching as the pretty twinkling lights of the city winked in the darkness. He hoped the morning would at least bring a grisly end to little Miss Carly Sunshine. That would be one huge problem down and only an entire Lucas pride and a bitchy sister to go. Unless of course they ate some of the poison too. Viper could only hope for such a stroke of good luck. He inhaled the strong scent of his drink and smiled. “Life is fucking good.”


205

Chapter Seventeen Lucia poured herself a cup of coffee and stood back to admire her handiwork. She’d set an especially fine breakfast buffet out for the family. Everyone would be in attendance, even Gabe, who always crowed over her meals like he’d never eaten anything better in his life. For him, she’d made the sausage burritos he liked so well. And now it was time to finish heating up the syrup for the niña’s French toast. Reaching for her favorite wooden spoon, Lucia caught a glimpse of something pass through the maze of plates on the sideboard. She frowned. Her old eyes were playing tricks. She thought she’d seen a mouse. She knew better. Tomás would allow no such creature to invade her kitchen. Still, perhaps she should check it out. She didn’t want the feast ruined by a nasty little surprise popping out of the food. Tentatively moving a heavy platter of fried potatoes from the back of the buffet table, Lucia gave a startled shriek when a mouse ran across her fingers and plunged to the floor, racing in the direction of the outside door. “Tomás!” Lucia bellowed. Tomás would know a summons like that usually brought a tasty morsel of food in his direction. Anything she dropped became fair game for him. She glanced around, wondering where he was then waddled as fast as she could toward the closet to grab a broom. “Tomás! ¡Ven aquí ahora!” The swinging door pushed open then his fat gray body rounded the corner of the counter. He glanced around, probably expecting a broken egg on the floor. When he saw nothing, he lifted his face, confused. Lucia glanced in his direction as she tottered across the floor, swinging the broom, huffing and puffing as she made her way through the kitchen. “¡La puerta, Tomás! The door, the door!”

206


The mouse had reached the French door and was pushing its body frantically against the lowest pane of glass, trying to find a way out. Tomás continued to look around stupidly. Es ciego, blind, she thought with a huff. Stupid gato. “Tomás. ¡Un ratón! Ratón! A mouse! ¡Aquí!” She slammed the broom down on the wriggling, squealing rodent The cat froze, his hackles rising and his back arching as he took in the scene. Tomás immediately assessed the state of affairs and went for the kill. He hissed then howled then shot across the kitchen, his feet sliding as he dove toward the small, squeaking, terrified ball of fur. He skidded into Lucia, nearly knocking her down in his haste to capture the mouse. She cried out as she lost her balance but lifted the broom to expose his prey, and just in time, she opened the French door. Both Tomás and the pesky rodent flew out the door, rolled in midair, and landed outside on the flagstone steps with a thud. Tyler pushed open the swinging door as Lucia quickly tossed the broom back into the closet, shutting the pantry door just a little too firmly. “What in the hell is going on in here, Lucia?” “Nada. Nothing, Ty.” She gave him her best innocent smile. “Not a thing. Tomás is just being his silly self. I put him outside so he wouldn’t be a nuisance.” **** Tyler shook his head in resignation, reaching for one of the biscuits. Lucia made a smack at his hand. “Not this morning, Tyler Lucas. Everyone will be here. Let’s have a proper breakfast with la familia.” Tyler eyed the biscuits longingly but dropped his hand and took his place at the head of the table just as Shane came in the kitchen. Shane poured himself a glass of orange juice then sat down next to Tyler. “Gabe’s on his way. He’s in the driveway.” The swinging door slammed open, and Cougar and Dusty both bolted through the door in an attempt to beat the other to the coffee pot. They jostled each other for position, only to end up pouring both cups at once as they sat them side by side on the counter. The easy camaraderie between them on most mornings gave Tyler hope the wounds his brothers had could


207

eventually be repaired. Despite their toughness, they each had a certain raw vulnerability that broke his heart just a little. Suzie came skipping through the door with her fireflies in tow, Carly and Rosa right on her heels. The women moved toward Lucia, who had two steaming mugs of coffee waiting. Suzie skipped around the table, showing her jar to Dusty and Shane, who hadn’t seen the bugs yet. “Sweetie,” Carly said, “you really should have left those bugs in your room while we ate.” “What, we’re having bugs for breakfast?” Gabe’s voice filled the breakfast area. “I love bugs. Is that jar for me, Suzie?” She shrieked with laughter and ran to hug Gabe as he swung her up for a kiss. She showed him the jar. “Nice bugs, but if you don’t mind, I’ll have some of Lucia’s burritos, kitten. Maybe we can have bugs next time?” “They aren’t to eat, Uncle Gabe.” He carried her to the table, plopped her in a chair, and sat down, looking at Tyler and Cougar over her head, but he aimed his words at her. “They aren’t? Then what do you have bugs captured in a jar for?” “They’re fireflies,” Suzie explained solemnly. “They make light in my bedroom at night.” “Oh, I see.” Gabe sounded utterly serious. “You’re going green, using natural light for your night-light.” “I’m wearing green, but I’m not green,” Suzie protested. “Why did you say that, Uncle Gabe?” Cougar snorted into his coffee cup, and Dusty said, “Enough about green bugs, I’m starving. Can we eat before all this gets cold?” Lucia started passing the plates down the table so everyone could help themselves. As soon as she had the plates in motion, she wandered toward the door. Tyler thought it funny she couldn’t leave that cat alone for a minute. Ugly as he was, mean as he was, Lucia loved him something fierce. “Something wrong, Lucia?” Cougar asked. She jerked guiltily. “No, no. I was just trying to see what that bastardo Tomás is up to out there.” “He’ll be fine. Sit down and eat with us,” Tyler ordered gently. “You deserve it after fixing this spread.” Suzie swirled a long twist of bread through the syrup Lucia had warmed for her. She raised it up halfway to her mouth, and Gabe made a face at her

208


across the table, rushing to get the first bite of his burrito before she could taste her dripping French toast. Suzie’s giggle was cut short by Lucia’s bloodcurdling scream. She stood with her hands pressed against the glass panes. “Tomás! No, no, no!” The occupants of the table exploded into action as the men jumped up, drawing weapons as they came out of their seats. Tyler saw Gabe drop the burrito down the front of his impossibly white shirt, leaving a greasy stain as he rushed to the door just behind him and Cougar. On the flagstones, Tomás lay stiff, clutching a dead mouse in his paws. He had foam around his whiskers and an agonized look of pain on his face. Tyler glanced over his shoulder at the women. “Keep Suzie back.” “Not my Tomásito,” Lucia cried, trying to push her way through the men. “My poor baby, pobre Tomásito. What is wrong? What has happened to him?” Lucia wrung her hands together, unable to keep from looking at her poor Tomás sprawled headlong down the steps. She began to cry, and Tyler felt his heart break for the old woman. She’d loved the miserable ball of fur. Tyler stared at the cat for a moment before the full ramification of the situation hit him. “Fuck!” He glanced at the women behind him. “Stay away from the food. He’s been poisoned. Lucia, tell me what the hell was going on in here this morning when I came in.” “I saw un ratón… a mouse. That mouse.” Her voice caught as she tried to hold back her tears. She sniffed and straightened up. “It ran through the plates on the cupboard, and I yelled for Tomás to come help me. You came in just as he grabbed the mouse and I opened the door. I didn’t want to spoil breakfast for anyone, is good food, no? So I didn’t say nothing. I didn’t want you to think my kitchen is dirty. No está sucio. Not dirty.” She glanced out the door again. “Pobrecito.” Tyler felt the panic welling up inside. It spiraled through his body until his heart began to hammer in his chest and he thought his head would burst. He grabbed Suzie and yanked her forward, peering down at her intently. Would he see any signs if she’d been poisoned? Fuck. “Daddy! Let go. You’re hurting me!” She twisted, and he realized his hands were clenched on her shoulders. He let her go, and she nearly fell down. Rosa caught her as Tyler looked from one person to another, feeling frantic and not sure what to do. “Did


209

anyone eat anything? Rosa, wash Suzie’s hands right now. She touched food. Gabe, you touched food. Everyone, just get your damn hands washed now! Carly, you didn’t eat anything, did you?” “Calm down, Ty,” Cougar said, gripping his shoulder. “Fast as that agent reacted, we’d know by now if any of us were poisoned.” He glanced at the group as Tyler fell back against the counter. Thank God for Cougar. “Everyone should wash their hands, twice, three times, and we need to get rid of all the food in the house.” He tapped his earbud and requested a security detail be dispatched immediately to sweep the grounds. “I’ll send a couple of guys to pick up breakfast for everyone. In the meantime, let’s hear what Gabe has to say and send Tomás and the mouse for analysis.” Carly stepped into the midst of the men. “Shame on you. Are any of you thinking of Lucia?” She put her arms gently around the crying old woman and led her toward the swinging door. Rosa and Suzie followed behind her. “They will find out who hurt Tomás, and they’ll make him pay, Lucia. He was very brave to save our lives like that.” “Sí,” Lucia said with a sob, “era muy valeroso.” Tyler listened to the women’s hushed voices and Lucia’s muffled sobs, and he suddenly felt inadequate to the task of protecting his family. If it hadn’t been for that damn miserable old cat, they might have all been dead, despite the elaborate security systems, the guards, and the fortune he’d spent to buy experts and protection. He knew Cougar must be ready to explode inside. He would take this assault as a personal failure on his part. “Not your fault, buddy.” Tyler clapped Cougar on the shoulder. “There’s only so fucking much we can do. Until we find out who this guy is, our hands are pretty much tied.” “I might be able to help with that,” Gabe said quietly, watching as a security guard bagged Tomás and the mouse to take back to the lab. The gloved Tomcat guard discreetly dropped Tomás into a specimen bag with as much dignity as he could muster. “I’m on this, sir. If our lab can’t fully break down the ingredients, we’ll fly the remains to the project lab in LA and request overnight analysis.” “Whatever it takes,” Tyler agreed. ****

210


In the kitchen, the men huddled around the table with another pot of coffee. They had dumped everything out and brewed a fresh pot from an unopened can. After checking on the women, they settled down to business. “I don’t know how to say this,” Gabe started, and Cougar gave an impatient growl. “Why don’t you just fucking say whatever it is you’ve been hiding from us? That would be a start.” “Cougar,” Tyler warned. “Let him talk,” Dusty said, defending his twin. “I want to know what’s going on too. No one has breached this ranch since Cougar took over the security. Gabe owes us an explanation.” Gabe held up his hands in surrender. “I think the same man, the same shifter, that killed Jillian is after Carly, and—” Cougar nearly exploded out of his chair. “Jesus Christ! And you didn’t think you should tell us this!” Dusty yanked on his arm and said quietly, “Let him finish, Cougar.” “The pattern fits,” Gabe said. “The pattern fits,” Cougar mocked with a sneer. “It takes a while to see a pattern, let alone analyze it. You know that, Cougar. After as much evidence as I could muster, and as many witnesses as I could interrogate—and believe me there aren’t many—I’ve come to the conclusion it looks like Viper.” Tyler shut his eyes and ran his hands through his hair in frustration. “Viper. I should have put it together before now.” “Viper?” Cougar dropped back to his seat, and his voice was as flat as his stare. “You mean that mythical assassin you two have spent your whole careers chasing?” “Let him finish,” Tyler said. But Cougar apparently had no such plan. He leaned forward. “You spent a fucking decade chasing your tails while you searched for some phantom. And for all your patterns and analysis and bullshit evidence, you found nothing except trouble. Did you lead that fucking monster back to Cattail? To our mate? Is that what happened to Jillian? She was collateral damage on one of your bullshit assignments?” Tyler looked stricken. “Cougar, I didn’t know. We don’t even know if that’s what happened for certain. We’re grasping at straws here, okay?”


211

**** Rosa strained to listen to their conversation from the hallway. Her eyes brimmed with tears. Viper. She’d heard that used as a name for her brother by the sycophants that followed him everywhere. She’d thought it some stupid nickname given to him by the Serpent Society, maybe even a code name for some of the more nefarious activities the Society performed. Had the whole name been a joke at the expense of the federal authorities searching for him? Could he really have been the monster that killed her best friend? A sickness roiled in her belly, and she knew without a doubt he had killed Jillian, but it hadn’t been because Tyler and Gabe were pursuing him. It had been because of her. She clamped a hand over her mouth to keep from being sick. The twisted son of a bitch had killed Jillian so she’d have no one and would be forced to return to the Serpent Society to join him as a player in the family business. Now he’d crossed paths with Carly and would kill her too. He’d tried to kill her this morning. He’d tried to kill them all. As if she could read his mind, Rosa thought she understood her brother’s motives at last. If he killed everyone and everything that mattered to her, she’d have no choice but to seek sanctuary within her own community. Rosa managed to stifle a moan. What should she do? What could she do? “You okay, ma’am?” Tomcat 6 asked with concern. She hadn’t heard him approach. Unable to speak for the moment, she nodded mutely. “We’ll catch this bastard.” Tomcat 6’s eyes glittered with restrained emotion. He was geared for a kill, and Rosa knew nothing short of bloodshed would satisfy the panther inside him. “When we do, he’s going to be one sorry asshole.” **** Dusty stood up from the table, looking at no one in particular. “I’ve heard enough. I’m going out with the Tomcats to check the perimeter.” He

212


grabbed his hat from the back of the chair, jamming it on his head. “I’ll grab something to eat later. Don’t expect me back for breakfast.” “Me either.” Shane followed his brother out the door. “Wait up, bro.” Dusty didn’t speak until they got out of the house. “So what do you think? Is this fucking snake the problem?” “Gotta be something we’re missing, Dusty. Would an assassin of that caliber keep coming? I mean, Tyler and Gabe can’t be the only law enforcement officers on his tail. Why’d he choose to bait and torment them over all the others?” Dusty hesitated and turned to face Shane. His brother was right. They were missing something in the big picture. “Hell if I know, Shane. Maybe there’s other stuff they aren’t telling us. You know how the two of them are.” “I just feel like if we could get the whole picture in our heads we could figure this out.” Shane looked out over the wide expanse of Cattail. “I don’t want to lose another mate, especially not Carly.” They continued to walk, eating the distance of the lawn quickly. Dusty felt something cold and calculating harden within him. He loved his brother, his alpha, but he wasn’t going to let Tyler keep them out of the loop this time. They needed to know what they were dealing with. If they’d known about Viper before Jillian, they might have been able to save her. “We aren’t going to lose another mate, Shane.” “You can’t challenge Tyler. You know that.” “Who said anything about challenge?” Dusty growled. “I’m just saying we’ve got a right to know what he knows. I’ll call a council meeting if I have to.” Shane froze on the path. When Dusty paused and glanced over his shoulder, Shane was looking at Dusty like he’d lost his mind. Dusty understood the thought behind that look. Convening the council was tantamount to calling the alpha’s decisions or ethics into question. He didn’t know a more ethical man than Tyler, but years in the government had made him less than forthcoming. Tyler could keep a secret tighter than a nun could cross her legs. The problem with that was secrecy and subterfuge had never been employed in ruling Catamount and had never been a Lucas trait. Their father had ruled with an iron fist, but he’d never withheld his reasons for doing so.


213

His brother thrust out his arm and grabbed Dusty’s shoulder in a steely grip. Dusty wasn’t even sure Shane knew what he’d done. Dusty winced against the sudden violent grip, but Shane never seemed to notice. His glance slid up and down the path, and his voice was low, practically vibrating with abhorrence. “You can’t mean that.” “I do mean it,” Dusty said, “and you can’t say I’m not justified. There are lives at stake. We have proof of that.” “A dead cat,” Shane reminded him. “A poisoned cat.” When Dusty saw a bit of doubt creep into Shane’s eyes, he pushed on. “Tyler himself said it looked like poison. Tomcat 8 confirmed it when he bagged the body. I don’t need a lab to tell me what I already know.” Shane ran a hand over his jaw. Dusty heard the rasp of his beard. “That’s not Tyler’s fault.” “Maybe not directly…” “Maybe not at all,” Shane said firmly. Dusty pulled his hat farther down on his head. He couldn’t stand that accusatory look in his brother’s eyes. Shane stared at him like he’d already betrayed their alpha. Damn, that’s the last thing he wanted to do, but what the fuck were they supposed to do now? “Jeez, Dusty, think about what you’re saying here.” He dipped down to peer under the shadow of Dusty’s hat. “Please. That’s all I ask. Just think about it some more.” Dusty shoved his hands in his pockets and started to walk. “Sure. Okay.” They’d almost reached the stables when Shane broke the silence. “When we get the test results…when we have more information, we’ll talk to Cougar.” Dusty paused and turned to look at his brother. Shane stared straight at the barn, his jaw clenched, forcing the words through gritted teeth. “If the two of you agree there’s more about this we need to know…” Dusty studied him expectantly, but what Shane said shocked the hell out of him. “If you both agree there’s more, then as beta, I’ll convene the council.” He glanced up at Dusty, and the look in his eyes—that horrible look of betrayal—was back. Only this time it had reflected inward. Dusty hated to see it and hated more that he’d been responsible for putting it there. “Fair enough?” Shane asked.

214


Dusty nodded. “Fair enough.” No one was around the stable. David was probably out with the Tomcats since he was a hell of a natural tracker. He could pick up things the most sophisticated equipment could overlook. “Did you plan to saddle up?” Shane asked. “Shift?” “Nope, I’m taking the four-wheeler this time. I need to cover ground fast. Something about Cotton Creek keeps pulling me back up there.” “Then let’s ride.” **** Cougar paced in his office. They didn’t need him outside. Hell, there were enough men on the grounds that, even with caution, every trace of evidence had probably been totally obliterated by now. He had a good team, but there was only so much to be done in circumstances like this. He couldn’t sit still, but he didn’t want to be around anyone, especially not Gabe and Tyler, right now. He didn’t trust himself not to deck one of them for leaving him out of the loop. If he’d known Viper was involved, he’d have taken other precautions, different precautions, something. Hell, he didn’t know. He had to acknowledge none of that would have made much difference, but at least he’d have felt like he was doing something, instead of twiddling his thumbs and waiting for trouble to find them. As he passed the window, he caught a glimpse of Gabe and Carly at the pool, swinging Suzie between them out over the water. The cub was laughing delightedly and kicking her feet in anticipation of being dropped into the pool. At least she hadn’t been too traumatized by the whole mess. But poor Lucia was another matter. The old woman would mourn that cat for weeks. Cougar rubbed a weary hand over his face watching as Gabe and Carly nodded at one another and let go of the kitten. Suzie Q cannonballed into the water, and the two adults held their stares as she shrieked her delight and splashed into the clean, cool water. So it’s Gabe’s turn now. One by one, the alpha mate was claiming her men, making the pride strong though sex, loyalty, and love. She hadn’t tried to mate with him yet. Not that he’d given her much chance to approach him. Still, it stung a little that she was outside laughing with Gabe when he


215

desperately needed to forget, for a little while, that he was responsible for keeping them all alive and safe, and he’d almost failed. Again. Oh, the hell with hiding out in his office. He needed to have a heart-toheart with Tyler.

216


Chapter Eighteen At the knock, Tyler looked up from the phone and motioned Cougar to come inside when he poked his head through the door. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and wondered why serpents always gave him such a fucking headache. Even Rosa gave him headaches. They were notoriously impossible to deal with. The serpent shifter he’d hired to help with security at the branch was no different. He punched the speakerphone button so Cougar could hear the conversation and put the receiver back in the cradle. Cougar dropped into the chair in front of the desk and slouched down. Tyler thought his brother looked more tired than he’d ever seen him. That was understandable given what they’d been through in the last few hours. “So what you’re telling me, Mr. Sabatini, is I may have wasted a hundred grand.” “On the contrary, Mr. Lucas, I am not saying that at all.” “But you just said there is no such thing as complete security against a determined shifter.” “I warned you of that when you hired me,” the sibilant voice rasped. “I provided a charm, if you will, against snake shifters entering your property. That seemed to be your concern, something to do with a guest I believe. It’s my understanding you’re dealing with a mouse, not a serpent. Am I correct?” “Yes, but how did the mouse get inside the compound?” The shifter’s dry laugh grated on Tyler’s nerves. “Only about a thousand ways, Mr. Lucas. But really, why are you calling? I’ve protected you from serpents and large shifters. It sounds to me like you have another sort of problem altogether.” “You said you’d made the ground impenetrable for shifters to stay within the perimeters for any length of time without detection.”


217

“And so I did,” the serpent agreed, “but the spell will only detect and warn of things once they’ve touched the ground. I believe we discussed all the various anomalies to my powers of persuasion.” He hesitated deliberately before going forward. “One of those being size constraints, if you’ll recall. I told you that I could protect you from larger shifters, but it’s impossible to protect the grounds from something as small as a mouse, a butterfly, a bee. Even a snake shifter might be able to skim the powers of the spell, if it were small enough, for instance, newly hatched. You get my drift.” Tyler did remember the man mentioning those elements. He’d also suggested anything that small would be totally harmless unless reverting to human form, in which case the alarm system would pick up the shift to human size. It had seemed foolproof at the time. “I also told you I couldn’t work a spell for the airspace, at least not for any distance above the ground. It’s impossible to do as the air molecules are in constant flux.” “Yeah, I remember,” Tyler said, rolling his eyes. Cougar mouthed, “Pompous ass.” “It’s my belief your mouse shifter was probably dropped into Cattail by a bird and released above the shield. It wouldn’t even have to be a large bird to carry such a small shifter.” Tyler stiffened and looked hard at Cougar. “Yes, it’s quite possible the mouse was dropped by a bird. Go on.” Cougar straightened up in the chair. The serpent continued. “It seems I underestimated the potential danger of such a small creature.” “Seems that way,” Tyler muttered. “I’m a serpent shaman, Mr. Lucas,” Sabatini said haughtily, “not a psychic. Neither of us foresaw this part of the equation.” Cougar gestured with his hand and mouthed, “Blah blah blah.” “Your real question should be who is sophisticated enough to devise such a plan. And who has the knowledge to manufacture poison lethal enough to kill the intended victim within seconds but can deliver it in such a way the messenger is spared. That is what I would be concerned with, not some small creature that was obviously sent on a suicide mission. Is there anything else I can help you with, Mr. Lucas?”

218


Cougar mouthed, “A refund?” Tyler pressed his lips together, trying to stifle a laugh. He was glad to see Cougar had retained a bit of himself considering the stress he’d been under. “Nothing right now,” Tyler said, “but I may need to speak with you later.” “I’m at your disposal then.” The phone clicked, and Tyler disconnected at his end. He threw himself back in his chair. “So what do you think?” “I think he’s full of shit.” Cougar heaved a sigh. “I also think it’s the last time we should pay so much for so little.” Tyler blew out a breath. “So basically, there’s literally nothing we can do to stay safe.” Cougar picked up a pen from the desk and twirled it in his fingers. “Sure there is.” Tyler cocked his head and studied his brother. “I’m open to suggestions.” Cougar smiled. “We can kill the fucker.” **** Carly watched as Suzie swam in the pool, her little body encased in a green one-piece gliding through the water with the elegance of a dolphin. She swam amazingly well, especially for a small child. She arched her back and dipped beneath the surface then launched herself toward the deeper end, a little mermaid enjoying her day. Carly laughed and turned to Gabe. “Are we sure she doesn’t have marine mammal blood in her past?” “I’m pretty sure she’s almost all cougar,” Gabe said with a smile. “Not many marine shifters in this part of Texas. Might find a few down Galveston way.” Carly sighed. “I’d love to see that.” Gabe took her hand and twined their fingers together. “When this is over, Carly, we’ll give you the world.” “I’m beginning to believe that. You’re all so…” She glanced up shyly. She’d felt something between them almost instantly, even before she’d


219

arrived at Cattail. To discover Gabe Laughton, her handler, the man who’d settled her into this life, had been fated for her too had been a bit overwhelming, but now it seemed so easy to accept. It was as though she’d been under an enchantment all of her life and had just woken up. She felt free, alive, and oh, so happy. “You’re all so perfect.” Gabe shook his head. “Not perfect. But maybe perfectly in love.” He leaned down and kissed her. His mouth was so warm, so enticing, and Carly felt her body melt toward his, eager to be taken and held and loved. Her pussy prepared the way for their mating, filling with moisture and pulsing with need and desire. Gabe wrapped his arms around her, drawing her closer, his hand sliding down her back to cup her ass and angle her hips toward his. His large cock pressed against her, and she nearly moaned with the wanting. They heard a small snicker. Gabe pulled away very reluctantly, his lips clinging to hers for another moment. She glanced toward the pool to find Suzie hanging on the edge, making a disgusted face. “Eeeewwww. Gross.” “Then mind your own business, Miss Suzie Q.” Gabe dropped down and put his hand against Suzie’s face. She giggled, and he gave her a little shove. She shouted, “No fair, Uncle Gabe!” right before she slid beneath the surface with a big smile. “She loves you,” Carly said. “The feeling is mutual,” Gabe said. Suzie shot to the surface. “Go back to your kissing, kissy faces.” She made another face, waved, and began more laps. Gabe took Carly’s hand again, and just as he leaned forward for another kiss, they heard someone walking on the flagstones. Carly glanced over Gabe’s shoulder to see Rosa coming toward them. She wore an emeraldgreen one-piece, cut out in alluring places, and a white sarong. Her lustrous dark hair was pulled back severely from her forehead and hung over her shoulder in a braid. Carly didn’t know how Rosa could look so beautiful considering all the stress everyone was under. “Have you two always dressed alike?” Carly asked with a laugh. Rosa shrugged. “She likes it. It seems such an easy thing to do to please her.” She pulled off her sarong and poured her body gracefully onto a

220


chaise. She eyed Carly’s green halter dress. “I see you’ve fallen under her spell as well.” “I have,” Carly said with a laugh. “How’s Lucia?” Gabe asked. “Not good,” Rosa said with a sigh. “The poor old dear’s finally stopped crying, but I made her eat something and lie down. I think in many ways that old cat reminded her of Carlos.” When Carly frowned, Rosa continued. “Carlos came to Cattail as a ranch hand back when I was a girl. A more ornery man you’d have never met.” She shook her head. “And yet somehow, magically, impossibly, Lucia loved him, and he loved her.” “Where’s Carlos now?” Carly asked hesitantly. Rosa bit into her lip and shot a quick glance toward Gabe. “Dead,” Gabe said. “Oh,” Carly said quietly. “I suppose I should have known that since I’ve not met him.” “He and Ben…” Rosa said. “Ben was the alpha then.” Carly nodded, remembering the name of the Lucas patriarch. “Carlos and Ben were very good friends, so it was natural that when Jillian was attacked, and Ben stepped in, Carlos stepped in as well. We all lost so much that day.” She stared at the pool for a few moments then waved her hand. “Let’s not talk of such sad things. In fact, let’s, for a few hours at least, enjoy the sunshine and this wonderful heat.” She slid farther down the lounge chair. Carly swiped at a drop of sweat oozing down her neck. “Wonderful heat? I am baking out here.” Rosa gave her a speculative look. “Which is precisely why you and Gabe should go inside and…cool off.” She gave them a sultry smile. “Or not. Perhaps heating things up would work even better.” Carly blushed as Gabe wrapped his arm around her waist. “I like the way you think, Rosie,” he said. “Go.” She breezily waved her hand again then held her hand over her eyes, shading them against the sun. “Go and love or lust or whatever it is I see brewing in that demented mind of yours, Mr. Laughton.” When Carly opened her mouth to protest, Rosa gave her a smile. “No worries. I will watch the niña. Now go. Enjoy what time you can get.” ****


221

The cool darkness of Carly’s bedroom seemed a haven after the relentless heat of the pool area. Carly walked ahead of him, her shapely hips swaying enticingly beneath the almost-sheer cotton of her green dress. She’d seemed very amenable to his advances at the pool, accepting his kisses and holding his hand, and he’d caught the scent of her pussy several times, indicating she was more than willing, at least physically. But, still, a woman could always change her mind, and Carly had been through a lot of emotional changes and physical stimulation in the last few weeks. He couldn’t truly imagine how strange it must be to find you’re fated to be mate to five men, let alone five men not entirely human. Gabe ran his fingers over Carly’s forehead, wiping away the sheen of perspiration that had beaded on her skin. “Texas heat,” Carly said with a laugh. “What you gonna do? I’m getting used to it.” “I knew from the minute I set eyes on you that you belonged in Texas.” He drew her close and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. “I saw your pale skin and controlled hair and wondered what you’d look like with the kiss of the sun to warm you and your hair down around your shoulders.” He captured a fistful of hair and rubbed the wavy strands between his fingers. “Soft, silky, natural, like I thought it would be, just like you.” He bent toward her and brushed his mouth across her warm lips. When he pulled away, she rose delightfully on her tiptoes trying to chase the kiss. She caught at his mouth, her tongue slipping between his lips. He held her lightly, making her work for it, wanting everything to be her idea and a result of her own heated desire. He sucked gently on her tongue, and she moaned quietly, deep in her throat, almost a growl of need. So close… “You’ve denied your real self far too long, Carly,” he whispered against her mouth, “but we’re going to remedy that.” “Back in San Antonio, you acted like you couldn’t wait to get away from me,” Carly reminded him, entwining her arms around his shoulders to draw him closer. “Maybe, a little. You did something to me inside, made me feel things that weren’t mine to feel, at least not then.” “I’m not sure what you mean.”

222


“I’m a member of a pride,” he explained. “What I want doesn’t always come into play.” “That doesn’t seem fair.” Carly drew back a bit, but not so far that their bodies lost the connection. Her hips were pressed tightly against his, and his cock proved he couldn’t play this game too long. It lurched painfully against the fabric of his pants. “Our alpha does what’s best for us.” He laughed, thinking about Cougar. “Even though we sometimes don’t recognize it at the time.” “So…” She glanced up shyly. “If you weren’t interested in me, if I didn’t turn you on, you’d have to accept me as your mate?” “Not necessarily. I could leave the pride and make my own choices.” Carly lifted a shoulder, barely looking at him. “And do you want to leave the pride?” “Not by a long shot. Honey, you don’t have anything to worry about on that score. They couldn’t force me out of this pride.” Gabe ran his tongue around the shell of her ear and blew against the wetness, making her shiver. “I knew even in my office you’d be nothing but trouble. A delicious sort of wonderful trouble that all of us were afraid to take on again. At least in human form.” “I see.” Carly ran her hands down the length of his stomach to the bulging cock in his pants straining to be free. Gabe jerked at the soft touch of her hands and pushed a little closer. She cupped him in her hands, her palm sliding down to cup his aching balls. “And do you still feel like I’ll be nothing but trouble?” “Absolute trouble,” Gabe answered seriously. “You’ll take up all our time and keep our thoughts jumbled and…” He lost his train of thought when Carly released him from the confines of his pants and he fell heavily into her fingers. She began to stroke him up and down in her fist. “Do go on, Marshal Laughton. I’m curious to hear your appraisal of the situation.” “Did I ever tell you I’ve always loved trouble?” “I’ve heard some men are addicted to it.” “Like a drug.” He held his breath. “I have addictions too,” Carly said quietly. “Like what?” He gave her a slow smile. “Tell me everything.”


223

He wrapped his hands around Carly’s shoulders and herded her back against the door. When they couldn’t go any farther, he pressed his body against her soft curves and ground his naked cock into her dress. Carly lifted her face, and her eyes sparkled with mischief and a whitehot desire. “Oh, Marshal Laughton, I’m positively tingly all over.” She lifted up and whispered against his mouth, “Take off my thong.” He didn’t have to be told twice. He skimmed his hands up her thighs under her dress, delighting in the warmth of her skin and the heat radiating from her pussy. He slipped his fingers underneath the damp silk and let his finger caress the soft folds of her pussy. Carly let out a tiny gasp of pleasure and angled her hips toward him. He tugged the panties down her hips then let them drop to the floor where they puddled around her ankles. She stepped out of them and flung them away with her sandaled foot. Carly had begun to pant, tiny little breaths that fluttered against his neck. “Fuck me, Marshal Laughton,” she whispered. “Right here, right now.” She squeezed his cock, already rock hard and heavy. He dipped slightly, and she held it against her warmth, sliding it through her pussy juices and over her clit, rubbing it lightly and quickly up and down until he felt a giant tremor shake her whole body. She held on to his cock, but he felt her legs give out as her body started to slide. He pressed against her and angled upward to hold her steady. “Take me, Gabe. Make me yours.” “Oh, baby, you’re incredible.” He took control of his cock, slid it through her juices once again, then lined up his head with her opening. With one quick thrust, he pushed inside, and Carly sighed deeply, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck and clinging to him for dear life. He ground into her body with short, quick strokes that forced the breath from her body and lifted her up along the door. She wound her legs around his hips and let him take control, thrusting now in deep, forceful strokes until her entire body quivered in unreleased passion. With one final thrust, he buried himself balls deep inside her, and her pussy spasmed around his dick, tugging and releasing. He let go with a howl, and his cock pulsed violently as she milked every drop of cum from his body. He felt her heart beating hummingbird fast against his chest, and

224


her short breaths burst against the skin of his neck. He waited until her trembling had totally subsided. Then he lifted her face. She gave him a dazed but happy look. When the wave of contentment washed over him, he barely recognized it for what it was. He hadn’t felt complete in over a year, but holding this woman in his arms, he let the happiness envelop him. He stared into her gorgeous blue eyes and found acceptance, security, and love. He kissed her mouth, gently, reverently, with all the love he felt toward this woman who was now his mate. “We’re going to have a nice life together, Carly. All of us.” “We are indeed,” she said, giving him the most beautiful smile he’d ever seen. **** Viper stepped out of the bathroom, whistling a happy tune as a trail of steam followed behind and circled him like a cloud. Soon he should have verification that mousy little Ms. Washburn had fulfilled her mission and Lucases lay strewn across Cattail ranch, gasping and dying in throes of agony. What a glorious sight that would be, and if the little mousy-wousy came back alive, he’d shower her with the money they liked so well. He adjusted the towel around his waist then smeared his hand across the large mirror above the vanity, wiping the condensation away. A dark shadow began to emerge through the vapor, and when it fully formed, Viper raised his eyes and met Talon’s gaze in the mirror. He clenched his teeth as he raked his long hair away from his face. He reached for his cologne and sprayed it across his chest, deliberately letting some of the fumes float behind him. Talon hacked and coughed. “If you don’t like my cologne, you should stay out of my suite.” Talon swiped at his leaking eyes, still choking. Pansy. “What the fuck are you doing in here anyway?” “I needed to talk to you,” Talon said. “Then pour yourself some coffee like a good little guest and let me get dressed.” “It can’t wait.”


225

Viper slammed the cologne bottle back to the vanity and leaned on the counter, pushing his body toward the mirror. He curled his hands and stared at Talon in the mirror. “Are you planning to ruin my happy mood, Talon?” he ground out. “I don’t have a choice,” Talon mumbled. Viper palmed the cologne, drew back his arm, and pitched the bottle toward the mirror. The glass exploded, shattering into a million pieces that hurtled toward him like mini projectiles. Pointed shards rained all over the counter and pebbled the carpet. Talon was quick. He’d thrown his arm over his face and ducked, but Viper felt several pieces slice into his skin like the bite of a serpent. He didn’t care, not even when the blood started to trickle down his bare chest and arms. “Fuck!” Talon tentatively raised his head, taking in the devastation around him. He grabbed a clean towel from the rack on the wall and stepped toward Viper. The glass crunched loudly under his boot. “Don’t move, sir.” Viper watched in the mirror as his underling swept as many of the pieces under the counter as he could. Then he gingerly reached toward Viper and began plucking glass from his skin. When he’d finished, he pressed the towel against the biggest wound on Viper’s chest. Viper hissed. When Talon had finished wiping each wound, the towel came away bloodstained and soaked. He tossed it aside and wet a washcloth. “I’m not a child,” Viper said, snatching the cloth out of his hand. “No, sir.” “Tell me.” “I flew over a while ago,” Talon said. “Washburn must have gotten inside because there was chaos on the grounds. I saw the carcass of a cat, and I’m assuming he died from attacking the mouse.” “Any human casualties?” “I—” Talon swallowed hard. “Not that I’m aware of, sir. I saw no ambulances, and only one security guard, the man with the dead cat, left the grounds in an SUV. The rest of the guards are swarming the entire compound. I can only assume they’re looking for the entrance point.” “A partial success,” Viper murmured. “Sir?” “Don’t you see, Talon? Our little mouse made it all the way to the house, and possibly even inside. She succumbed to a cat, something I’d not

226


really considered. But we learn from our oversight, Talon. We do indeed learn.” He plucked at a piece of glass he saw buried in his upper arm. “Now, make us both a cup of coffee and you can give me more details. Plenty of cream in mine please.” He plucked another shard of glass from his lip. “I need something to get the taste of blood out of mouth.” **** Tyler leaned back in his chair and let his gaze linger on each of his brothers. When Dusty and Shane had come back from scouting and he’d seen the looks on their faces, he knew he had to give them as much as he could. He was doing no one any favors by keeping them in the dark. Besides, he might be alpha, but the Lucas brothers had always been a team. “A decade ago, Homeland Security became aware of a new player. We discovered he had powerful magic and an even more powerful arsenal of biological weaponry at his disposal. It was a poison we’d never seen. It took years of analysis to pinpoint the source of the agent, and we were floored to discover it was actually a serpent’s venom.” “An unknown serpent venom?” Shane asked. “Exactly,” Tyler said. “It was a mutation that had occurred unnaturally, probably as a product of an experimental gene splice.” “Where did Homeland get the samples?” Shane asked. Tyler paused before answering, and Shane shifted uncomfortably. “From the dead. Fifteen men and six women over an eight-year span.” Dusty gave a low whistle. “Random victims or targeted specifically?” Cougar asked. “It took us a while to determine that,” Tyler said. “The victims were spread throughout the country and all involved in different enterprises. Some were public servants, some in the private sector, and several were employed in education and media. One man was a member of the clergy—a priest—and one of the women was a child advocate in the legal field.” “All across the spectrum,” Dusty said. Tyler nodded. “Yes, but eventually we were able to determine their commonality.” “Which was?” Shane asked.


227

“Each one had, at one point in time, been involved in”—he paused and wished Gabe was with him for backup—“Project Shimmer.” “What the fuck does Project Shimmer have to do with anything?” Cougar asked. “And who the fuck would care about that bullshit?” “Shimmer’s only eclipsed by Project Blue Book in societal scrutiny,” Tyler said. “In fact, if anything, I’d say there are more theories and rumors concerning Shimmer.” Cougar nodded. “Yeah, but they’re both still a shitload of crap.” Tyler rubbed between his eyes. “Not exactly.” “What the hell does that mean?” Cougar asked. “Look, my hands are tied here,” Tyler said. “I signed a nondisclosure agreement.” “Come on, Ty,” Shane said. “We all know it’s supposedly some shadowy commission studying the existence and impact of paranormals in the US.” Tyler stared at each of his brothers, hoping they wouldn’t force him out of his comfort zone on this. But Cougar wouldn’t let it go. “What are you trying not to tell us? That it’s real?” Gabe’s voice broke the silence. “Yes, it’s real.” They all turned toward the door as he continued. “They study all the paranormals, but their primary focus in the last few decades has been shifters.” Carly and Gabe came into the room. Tyler couldn’t keep his eyes off Carly. She glowed with the satisfaction of a woman who’d been pleased more than once. He wished he could forget this entire conversation, lift her in his arms, and carry her up to her room. He’d give anything to spend the rest of this miserable day wrapped in her arms. Gabe settled Carly on the sofa and leaned against the wall beside her, “What’s the big deal? I mean we’re shifters.” Dusty spread his hands out to encompass everyone in the room. “It’s no big secret to us they exist.” “No,” Gabe said, “but members of Project Shimmer categorize, research, and study paranormals.” “By study,” Shane said, “you mean experiment on, don’t you?” Gabe nodded. “And these dead people…” Cougar said. “They’d all been involved in these so-called studies.”

228


“Yes,” Tyler said, “and they’d all resigned.” Gabe glanced at each man. “There’s a real reason we sign nondisclosure agreements.” “It’s starting to look that way,” Dusty said. “So they talked?” “Not exactly,” Tyler said, “but at the time of their deaths, they were each involved to one extent or another in advocating exposing the existence of paranormals, shifters in particular.” “Fuck,” Cougar said. “Their advocacy never lasted long,” Gabe said. “For the record, we’ve never had any indication the orders were given by Shimmer. We think it was a rogue faction, possibly led by someone with a spy on the inside of the commission.” “Fuck me,” Dusty said. Tyler rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Fuck me is right. You’re not aware, but the power struggle between those who wish to keep our kind a secret and those who wish to expose it has been going on for nearly a century, probably longer. The government is very tight lipped about the issue and wishes it to be kept deep undercover. There are, however, many proponents that feel everyone is best served by just telling the whole story— that the paranormal world is far more real than anyone thinks and benefits and dangers exist with each truth out there.” “These advocates,” Dusty said, “were they militant, a danger to anyone?” Tyler shook his head. “No, as far as we know, they were working within their own worlds, trying to sway opinions and create support. We saw no evidence they were subverting the government’s policies in any way, and their efforts were all at the grassroots level. In fact, they’d barely created a blip on the radar yet, which is why it took so long to discover how everything fit together.” “And once you did?” Shane asked. “Once we determined the agent used in each of their deaths was a venom, we started watching the Serpent Society a bit more. There are a few serpents in Project Shimmer, but they’re only there because the commission functions rather like the UN. Each shifter faction is a permanent member unless transgression can be proven. They’d always been on our radar, mostly due to their involvement in drug trafficking, prostitution, white


229

slavery, and gunrunning. It wasn’t a stretch to imagine they might have hired assassins as well, but we had no real proof. We infiltrated the society, sending agents in deep undercover, so deep we never heard from any of them again until their bodies were found.” “Let me guess,” Dusty said. “Injected with some sort of manufactured venom.” “Yes,” Tyler said. “The Serpent Society denied involvement, and without real evidence linking them, we were forced to accept their denial. Rogues exist in every shifter faction.” “At the time of the initial investigations,” Gabe said, “we suspected the venom was naturally occurring, probably in the murderer, but we’ve changed our opinion since then.” “You think someone is capable of producing this toxin now?” Cougar asked. “I do,” Tyler said. “The widespread damage indicated a more synthetic toxin.” “Damn, Ty,” Shane said, “when you tell a story, you really go all out.” “I wish it were a story,” Tyler murmured. Cougar leaned forward in his chair. “So why exactly do you think these people were killed if they weren’t causing any waves yet?” “Precisely because they could cause waves,” Gabe said. “They were all in positions of authority or respect or power. If their causes spread, and word got out that paranormals exist, there would have been huge political backlash and the eyes of the entire world would have been on our kind.” Dusty spread his hands. “We have nothing to hide. We’re honest, hardworking…and if I can just say it…rich and powerful people in this country. Why the fuck should we worry?” “We might not,” Gabe said, “but others would.” “It could be a fucking mess,” Cougar said. “Bigotry, hatred, fear, paranoia…Jesus, it would be a real-life X-Men comic.” “Exactly,” Tyler said. “And there are those who’d want to study all of us,” Shane said, “to find out exactly how much power paranormals actually have.” Carly sat up straighter on the sofa. “They’d focus harder on the testing, wouldn’t they? Testing and prodding and cataloging all powers…keeping

230


watch lists and profiling. No one would really be safe, would they? Not even the innocent.” She glanced up at Gabe with tears in her eyes. “No, I’m afraid not,” Gabe said, rubbing her shoulder. Tyler waited until her attention came back to him. “And this particular faction of the Serpent Society, the one that deals with assassination, has the most to lose. They use their powers to increase their advantage in just about everything they do. They can’t afford to be exposed.” “Carly,” Gabe said softly. When she glanced back toward him, he continued. “We believe the senator targeted by your Mr. Haney was planning to expose some of the paranormal world. That doesn’t make him a bad man—not by a long shot—but it does make him a dangerous man.” “And they’d want him dead,” Carly whispered. “This assassin can’t afford to lose,” Tyler said. Gabe shook his head. “And now that we have a physical description that matches one from a previous witness, he can’t afford to leave you alive.” Dusty turned around in his chair. “Would you be able to recognize him again, Carly?” She nodded slowly, a sick look on her face. Even with the distance between them, Tyler could smell the fear coming off her in waves. “Yes, I’d recognize him anywhere, but also…he felt…wrong, evil, ugly.” “You can sense that?” Dusty asked. “Yes,” Carly said with a shudder. Shane glared at Tyler from the other side of the desk. “You didn’t tell us how bad this was, Tyler. I mean we’ve dealt with witness protection before, but it’s never been for this much shit.” “No, and I apologize for holding information back.” “So this Viper,” Shane said, “why did he come after Jillian? Because of you two?” His accusatory gaze swept between Tyler and Gabe. “We don’t know the reason,” Gabe said. “It’s one of the missing pieces.” “Will you be able to find him?” Carly asked softly. “We have to,” Gabe said. The room fell into silence, and when the phone rang, Carly nearly jumped out of her skin. Tyler picked it up and hit speakerphone. ****


231

“Yes, Tomcat 8. Tyler Lucas here. What ya got?” Carly leaned forward, wanting to hear every word. “Mr. Lucas, sir.” Tomcat 8’s awe came through the telephone line. There was an audible swallow on the other end of the phone. When it continued, the voice that came out of the speaker sounded strained, obviously skimming a report. “The cat, I mean Tomás—no disrespect, sir— ingested a trace amount of an unknown venomous agent by mouth.” Tyler drew back. “By mouth? That’s impossible. If a bite transferred the agent, that means it was inside the mouse. It would have never arrived with that much poison in its system, not as fast as Tomás died.” “Not impossible,” Tomcat 8 said. “The tech said Tomás never actually bit the mouse. At least not hard enough to break the skin and ingest poison into his stomach. There was no blood in his mouth or teeth. It appears the contact with the fur alone spread the contaminant.” He paused for a moment, and Carly waited impatiently with the others while he skimmed the report to locate the information. “Tomás licked it or had just begun to capture the animal in his jaws when the transfer occurred. Analysis of the rodent body confirms trace amounts of dried venom hidden in her fur.” “So that little rodent was out to kill us all,” Shane said. “Kamikazi bitch,” Cougar said. “Tomcat 8, how much venom in all?” “The tech found three pouches grafted surgically beneath the fur. One of those pouches held the substance, so he assumes each held the same amount. Due to the high toxicity of the poison, he believes there was enough to contaminate at least three dozen separate areas. With luck and time, and of course considering each victim would need approximately the same dosage, that’s the potential for thirty-six victims, though he doubts, considering the fast-acting powers of the venom, it would have come to that many. He estimates time constraints to place mortality levels at six or seven individuals.” “Oh God,” Carly whispered. “That’s six or seven too many,” Dusty said. “Okay, Tomcat 8,” Cougar said. “Anything else?” “That’s the gist, sir. I’ll bring the complete report back with me, and…” He paused for a moment then cleared his throat. “And the remains, sir? The

232


technician has flushed out the agent and replaced all fluids. What should I, um, do with Tomás’s body?” Carly slid forward on her seat. “We have to bring him home, Cougar. For Lucia.” She lifted her eyes to Tyler. “Please, Tyler.” Tyler nodded. “Yes, she’s right,” he said softly. “Tomcat 8, bring Tomás home. He might have been a crazy cat, but Lucia loved him. We’ll bury him out in the pet cemetery with the other family we’ve lost.” “Will do, sir,” Tomcat 8 said. “ETA an hour.” He broke the connection. “Thank you,” Carly said. “It’s the right thing to do,” Tyler said. “I don’t know about the rest of you, but I could stand a cold Shiner.” Dusty rose to his feet and stretched. “My thoughts exactly. I could actually do with more than one.” The door burst open, and Suzie came running into the room. She stopped dead in the middle of the floor, her gaze traveling from one person to another, and frowned. She went around Tyler’s desk and leaned against his arm, though she kept her eyes trained on everyone else. “What ya all doin’, Daddy?” she asked. “Getting ready to order some dinner and take a swim,” he said. “Good!” Suzie hopped up and down. “Lucia is up from her nap. And she’s smiling now.” “I’m very glad to hear that,” Tyler said. “She said Tomás is dead and in heaven now.” “That’s true,” Tyler said, slipping his arm around the little girl’s waist. “Lucia said she’s glad he’s in heaven, Daddy, so I’m glad too. He was a bastar…” She glanced at Carly, and Carly shook her head. “He was a nice cat.” Tyler’s brows rose, and Carly could see him stifling a smile. “Yes, I guess he was.” “But he’s gone, and that’s soooo sad, but…” Suzie stood up on tiptoes and gave him her prettiest smile, rocking forward while she held his shoulder. “But?” Tyler asked. “Can I get a kitty now?”


233

Everyone in the room burst out laughing, and Suzie looked around in confusion. Tyler pulled her in for a hug. “We might be able to arrange that, cub. Just give us a few days to clean up a mess, okay?” “Okay, Daddy. What are we having for dinner? Pizza?” When everyone nodded enthusiastically, Tyler said, “Sounds like a plan.” **** When the door to the suite opened, Viper glanced up from the desk. He decided not to rail against Talon for not knocking. The frustrated minion looked like hell. It probably hadn’t been all that easy to make contact with their subject. “Did you find him?” Talon nodded wearily. He shifted his shoulders, rubbing one of them and grimacing. Viper tossed the pen on the desk. Damn, he got tired of writing checks. Why couldn’t everyone just get direct fucking deposit? “Shoulder problem?” “Same old one,” Talon muttered. “Ah yes.” You shouldn’t have fucked with me about Raptor. Maybe your shoulder would be in tip-top shape if you hadn’t questioned me. He didn’t say anything though. He understood about brotherhood and all that. Just because his own sibling was a bitch didn’t mean they all were. Talon and Raptor were probably very chummy and companionable. He’d heard that’s how twins were. Maybe someday he’d actually release Raptor. Now that would please Talon. The brothers could play happily ever after together. Yes, releasing him in the future as a bonus would be entertaining. But not today. Today he needed everyone focused and on board with no distractions. “So, tell me,” he said. Talon shook his head and sighed, not in response to what he’d said, but clearly puzzled by something. Viper waited patiently because he was feeling a bit mellow tonight. “I’ll never understand why some shifters prefer to live in the old ways. Harley is living out in some shack in the middle of the fucking desert. He’s

234


got some kind of cactus farm or something. Says he sells the cactus and people actually eat it. It’s freaking weird. Anyway, it was a long way roundtrip.” “I appreciate your trouble,” Viper said. Yes, maybe giving Raptor back would be good payment. He could afford to be generous every now and then, and Raptor wouldn’t survive much longer unable to shift. The beast psyche didn’t handle those drugs very well, and Raptor had been suitably punished. What a surprise it would be for Talon to discover his brother was alive and— Talon twisted his shoulder again, and Viper’s thoughts were derailed by a loud pop. Talon smiled. “That feels so much better.” “Glad you’re happy,” Viper muttered. “Did Harley agree to come? Or did you have to persuade him?” “No persuasion necessary,” Talon said. “I got the impression he was a bit low on funds. Apparently he overestimated the cactus market.” Talon laughed. “Gotta say, though, I’ve no idea what he needs money for on his little dirt farm. He doesn’t even have a car.” Viper didn’t give a damn, but he kept quiet. He pulled a notepad toward him. “So what’s the damage?” “I offered ten grand,” Talon said. “He wanted twenty-five. I agreed to twenty because it seemed like a real bargain. You said you’d go fifty.” Viper nodded and scribbled the figure down. He settled back in his chair. “We’re on a rather tight schedule here. When is he arriving?” “The thing is…” Talon smiled and pulled a backpack off his undamaged shoulder. “He’s already arrived.” He reached inside, and when he lifted out his hand, Viper saw the scorpion standing on Talon’s palm, its back arched and its tail lifted. “Settle down, moron,” Talon said. “It’s the boss.” He leaned down and set the animal on the carpet. When the soft glow emanated from the creature, Viper lifted out of his seat to greet the tall, slender, naked man standing there. Roger Harley stretched his arms up and twisted his body. His long dick swung side to side, and after a disgusted glance, Viper tried not to look at it again. He busied himself with papers on the desk and generously waited until the scorpion settled himself.


235

“What a long fucking ride. I thought I was going to suffocate in there.” His bald head gleamed red in the dim light of the suite. Viper looked askance at Talon for leaving the scorpion in his backpack for the entire trip. Talon shrugged and then glared at the other shifter. “What did you want me to do? Carry you in my freaking beak? The backpack was hard enough.” “We’ve been in this hotel for twenty minutes,” Harley said. “I didn’t feel like company, okay? Just shut the fuck up.” Viper raised a hand. “Enough.” He studied the scorpion shifter. “You need to get out of the desert. Every time I see you, you’re as red as your beast.” “I like the desert,” Harley said. “But I don’t mind getting to the city every now and then.” He glanced around, his eyes going to the bar. “Nice digs.” He walked around for a moment, stretching his lean muscles, then dropped down onto the leather couch. His skinny hands traced the soft texture. Viper made a face. He’d have to wipe that sofa down after everyone left. God knew what sort of germs the man would leave behind. “Don’t get too comfy,” he said dryly. He pulled open a drawer and pulled a thousand dollars out of his cash box. He counted out ten one hundred dollar bills. Harley watched him greedily. “I’ve set you up in a suite on the fifth floor. There are some clothes behind you on the table, along with the key card.” “Cool.” Harley leapt to his feet, twisting toward the table. Scorpion shifters were so creepy with their erratic movements. The man pulled on his jeans and shrugged into a T-shirt. “No shoes? You know how I hate the feel of grass.” Viper rolled his eyes. “Everything else is in your suite. These are just so you don’t get arrested before you get on the elevator.” “Oh, yeah, sure.” “You can relax tonight. I don’t even care if you want to go out and enjoy the city a bit, but you better be on top of your game tomorrow for the drop or—” Harley crossed the room in three long strides and palmed the money off the desk. “No worries, boss. My game is never off.” “Talon’s told you everything you need to know?” Viper asked.

236


Harley nodded. “But I don’t need to know anything. Just give me a picture of the target tomorrow night and point me in the right direction. This will be the best twenty grand you ever spent.” “I’m glad to hear that. Have a good evening, Mr. Harley.” He lowered his head and wrote another check.


237

Chapter Nineteen In the quiet twilight of the patio, Tyler hugged a sleeping Suzie closer to his chest and saw Lucia lumber to her feet. She began to stack pizza boxes on top of one another. The poor woman looked tired and still so very sad. He was ready to pass Suzie off to Dusty when Carly put her hand over Lucia’s and squeezed. “Sit down, Lucia. Rosa and I will clean up in a little while.” “Oh, no, Señorita Carly. I can clean. Es mi trabajo. My work.” Carly stood up and shook her head. “And it is my work to take care of you, mi amiga.” Tyler smiled with pride to hear his alpha female take such gentle control of the situation. He caught Shane’s glance and saw his beta was just as impressed and touched. Lucia’s eyes filled with tears. “Such a good lady. Do you know, Ty, what a good lady you have?” “We do, Lucia,” he said gently. Carly gave him a smile then wrapped her arm around Lucia’s shoulders. “Let’s get you to bed, Lucia. This has been a horrible day, and it’s time to put it in the past where it belongs.” “Sí, Carlita. I will go to bed. Tomorrow will be better, no?” “It has to be,” Carly murmured. As he watched Carly lead the older woman into the house, he was aware Rosa had risen to her feet. She and Dusty cleaned up quickly, carrying all the kitchenware inside while Shane took care of the trash. Cougar stared into space, seemingly unaware of everything going on around him. “What’s on your mind?” Tyler asked. “Too many things to talk about before bed.” He scrubbed his hands over his face. “Damn I need some sleep.” “Go on up. There’s nothing else we can do today.”

238


Cougar glanced up and seemed to be reading the sky for a moment. “Today is over. It’s after midnight.” Tyler brushed the hair away from Suzie forehead. “That explains the zonked-out kit in my arms.” “No,” Cougar said, “Carly explains the zonked-out kit in your arms.” Tyler glanced toward the French doors, watching Carly supervise Rosa and Dusty. What a woman she was. “How did she do it, do you think?” “Tame a kitten? Or tame the snake?” Tyler laughed. “A little of both I guess.” He glanced at Cougar. His brother’s eyes were locked on their mate. “When are you going to let her tame you?” he asked quietly. Cougar shifted his gaze and gave him a stare. His square jaw clenched, and for a moment, Tyler thought he wouldn’t answer. When he did, his voice was very soft, almost a whisper in the quiet night. “When she lets me tame her.” **** Carly stared in wonder at Suzie for a few moments. After only a few weeks, she couldn’t imagine her life without the little girl in it. Suzie was everything she’d ever dreamed of in a daughter, and she imagined as head female, mated to the alpha, Suzie was technically, if not legally, her daughter now. Her heart tripped in happiness anytime it crossed her mind. My daughter. She tiptoed out of Suzie’s room, closing the door behind her, and stopped to say good night to Tomcat 8, standing stoically in the hallway. “Thank you for everything you did today, and for being so understanding about Tomás.” “You’re welcome, ma’am. The place is home to me, and everyone in it is family.” “It is like that, isn’t it?” “Yes, ma’am.” He gave her a small smile. “Good night, ma’am.” She strolled down the hallway, and when she rounded the corner, she saw Rosa leaning against the wall, talking to her own guard. Her back was turned, but it was obvious from her posture her new friend was more than interested in Tomcat 6.


239

Good choice. He’s a wonderful specimen. Positively yummy. She put her hand on the doorknob and heard a heavy sigh. She peeked around the corner to see Cougar coming up the hallway, nearing his bedroom. When he’d reached his door, he froze as though he’d heard a noise, but when she saw his nostrils flare, she knew he’d smelled her. She wasn’t surprised. Their cougars all seemed able to scent her. She took a few steps down the hallway toward him, and he lifted his eyes, peering at her through a sweep of tawny hair. His green eyes flared bright in the dim light of the hall. “Isn’t everyone waiting for you?” he asked quietly. “Yes, I imagine they are.” “Don’t keep them waiting on my account,” he said with a growl. He twisted the doorknob, and she put her hand over his. “If you won’t join us,” she whispered, “at least kiss me good night.” He twisted toward her so suddenly she nearly fell. His arms shot out, and he gripped her shoulders, dragging her to him with an inexorable force she couldn’t have resisted even if her mind hadn’t shut down at his first touch. His mouth devoured hers in a crushing, brutal kiss that tore through her mouth and sent raging waves of erotic pleasure through every nerve ending of her body. He pushed his tongue between her lips, and it swept through, attacking the soft flesh, running along her teeth and dancing with her own tongue. His arms tightened on her shoulders, drawing her closer and closer until she couldn’t draw a breath. Trembling, her body yearned upward to his, and her hips smashed against his, searching for that hard part of him that could ease her ache. She moaned and let her body tell her what it wanted. She surrendered everything she was, willingly, completely and wholeheartedly to the desires of his beast. He groaned, a terrible, animalistic sound of pain and heartache, and just as suddenly as he’d taken her in his arms, he tore his mouth away from hers, and she was free. She nearly stumbled, but he caught her arm gently and tugged her forward. Then he took a step back. For one tiny moment, she felt bereft, adrift, lonely, and confused. But then her heart nearly burst with happiness. She pressed her lips together, loving the sensation of him against her lips and the taste of him in her mouth. He twisted the doorknob and took a deep breath. “Good night, Carly.”

240


“Good night, Cougar.” He disappeared into his room, and the silence of the hallway was broken only by Rosa’s soft whispers around the corner and the thunderous beat of Carly’s heart. She smiled and bounced on her toes. She practically skipped down the hallway to her room, where four men waited to rock her world. Soon it would be five. Patience was a virtue, and she’d perfected it. She’d heard everything worth having was worth the wait. She thought Cougar was worth waiting for a long, long time. In the meantime, she couldn’t keep the others waiting. Besides, her body was humming with arousal, and she needed her mates to put out the fire. Who knew the Texas heat could be this much fun?


241

Chapter Twenty Her lips still tingling from Cougar’s kiss and her pussy primed for sexual play, Carly headed toward her bedroom. She felt light and carefree. That tiny interlude with the youngest brother had given her hope. The promise of a future with him thrummed through her veins with the hot blood surging through her body. This was her life now—a heightened sense of sensuality, an overpowering well of love, and a body that just would not stop. She opened the door to her bedroom to find three cougars and a coyote waiting for her. The combined scent of their pheromones nearly drove her wild with need. Each of the men looked at her with a mixture of desire, love, and raw animal lust etched on his face. “C’mere, mate,” Tyler growled, and his urgency sent a shiver of something otherworldly through the rest of the shifters. Carly wondered if they sensed his feelings, felt his needs, and heightened their own desires through him. She had yet to really analyze the power of the alpha. She questioned how she would handle all the power these men held between them, and with a flash of insight, she understood her own influence. She was the catalyst to keep them together, to keep them a family unit of love and brotherhood. Without that, their beasts might go rogue and into the wild like so many males of different species. That’s what Cougar had been trying to tell her about power. She yielded as much power as Tyler, only in a very different sense. As alpha female, she was needed in the mix to keep the pride, and the community, in a state of well-being. Carly headed for Tyler with her arms outstretched. Her heart swelled as she watched the flash of love spark in his eyes along with his desire. He met her halfway across the room and enveloped her into his arms, holding her tightly and resting his chin on the top of her head for a moment before dropping his face for a kiss.

242


The kiss swelled with emotion, answering the questions in Carly’s heart that made tears burn in her eyes. She clung tighter to Tyler and pushed into his body, offering herself as a shield between him and the duties of being alpha. She offered him sanctuary and a safe place within the confines of her heart. He responded to the invitation by lifting her up in his arms and letting her feet dangle as he kissed her, on and on, until they were both starved for air. When he set her back on the floor, he untied the halter of her dress and scooted the straps off her shoulders, letting the dress fall to the floor in a shimmering heap of color to pool around her ankles like a tiny green sea. Gabe stepped up to Carly and knelt in front of her, gently brushing her legs apart as she stood in the midst of the cool green summer fabric. Without a word, he hooked his fingers in the cotton thong she wore and tugged it down her legs. Carly thought back to earlier that day when he’d done the same thing. She’d made love to him for the first time then, and already, sex with Gabe felt natural, right, as though she’d been made to be part of his life. He began tracing her legs, the hardened calluses on his hands scraping over her tender skin making her shiver. Vaguely, she wondered how a man who worked in an office all day had such calluses but decided it didn’t matter. He was all man and all hers. He kneaded her thigh muscles gently as he pulled her legs farther apart. Carly loved the wild feel of his rough hands against her tender, soft skin. The textures melded together to form an erotic combination of sensations that shot tiny needles of desire into the core of her pussy. She took a stand and widened her legs, making sure Gabe had room to bury his face in her pussy. That’s what she wanted. She wanted him to suck her clit and tongue her until she flooded him with her orgasm. They’d been in such a hurry that afternoon they’d skipped that part and gone directly to the fucking. She wasn’t complaining, not by a long shot, but now, tonight, she wanted to experience everything. As he knelt in front of her, Carly put her hands on his head and guided him to the core where her need intensified as each moment passed. If someone didn’t take care of her soon, she’d be a quivering mess, and probably a bit frustrated. She really wanted to come. ****


243

Dusty watched as Gabe buried his face between Carly’s legs, and his cock jerked like a marionette on a string without any willpower of his own. He reached down to soothe the aching burn as he watched Carly abandon herself to Gabe’s ministrations. She shut her eyes and surrendered to him, letting his mouth pleasure her as she gave in to the sensual enjoyment of her mates watching her be led to an orgasm. Unable to keep from touching her, Dusty stepped behind Carly and placed his hands around her body to cover her breasts. His hands found the tiny nubs and rolled them between his fingers and thumbs, causing her to melt back against him in an onslaught of pleasure. “You make me so fucking hard, baby,” he whispered in her ear. “I love to see you come.” She trembled at his words, and Dusty knew she was almost there. He made sure to let Gabe have his space. Carly moaned and would have sunk to the floor if Dusty hadn’t held her up by cupping his hands under her breasts. He caressed each one, stroking his thumbs across the taut nipples while Gabe brought her toward a shuddering climax. She fell back against Dusty, her head hitting his shoulder, and her soft sighs filled the room as her hips bucked against Gabe’s mouth. When her spasms had stopped, Gabe moved back, and Dusty turned her to face him. He placed his hands under her hips, raised her, and for the first time, impaled her on the thick meat of his cock. She was so lubricated he had no trouble sliding into her. She was warm, wet, tight, and perfect. The sensation of her pussy sheathing his dick was better than anything Dusty had ever felt before or would again. He’d had women, and he’d had a mate. Jillian had been everything the brothers could ever want or need. But Carly seemed… He stared into her lust-dazed, half-lidded blue eyes, seeking the answer, but found nothing beyond passion and love and sensual delight. Still, as he lifted her off his cock and yanked her back down, each movement of the powerful rhythm forced him to acknowledge that this woman seemed so much more than a mate. She felt special in some way. She clamped down around his girth and rocked her hips forward to meet him, grinding her pelvis against him. “Oh God, Dusty,” she moaned. “Your cock touches every part of me. Can you feel how wet I am for you?”

244


Dusty secured her hips in his hands and jerked her to meet his thrusts, pulling and shoving to move her as he wanted, back and forth in quick movement on his hard-on. Her pussy rippled with delightful little spasms. She pushed her sweaty face into his neck, and her warm breath fluttered across his skin, spurring him on. “Make me come,” she whispered. “I want to come hard.” He didn’t have to be told twice. When a lady asked, he was more than happy to please. He tightened his hands on her glorious ass and ground her clit against his body in short, rapid strokes. She leaned back in his arms, clinging to his shoulders with her fingertips. Her lips parted, and tiny pants escaped from her mouth. Her creamy white breasts heaved and bounced with the movement of her chest. The nipples had become perfect pink points, and he ached to take one in his mouth. As if she’d read his mind, she lifted slightly and leaned forward. He lashed out and wrapped his mouth around one pink bud of temptation. He sucked hard, pulling in nipple and flesh and letting the taste of her wash over his tongue. She groaned and pulled his head tighter against her, and he worked faster and faster, pushing his cock in short bursts into her pussy while grinding against her clit. The power of the orgasm began to descend. He felt the sensation washing through his body as his cock swelled and throbbed in agony. He’d die if he had to go much longer. Tyler stepped behind Carly, and for one moment, Dusty felt his brother’s hand graze his as Tyler reached for Carly’s anus. Dusty glanced up without releasing his mouthful of breast and saw Tyler’s intent. As Tyler inserted his finger, Carly’s eyes snapped open. “God, yes,” she said. “Deeper, Ty. Harder. Oh yes, use two. In and out…That feels wonderful. Yes, Dusty, yes!” Carly’s head fell back, and she cried out, her body bucking and jerking in his arms. As her pussy clutched his dick, he let go, his cum jetting out in hard pulses of ecstasy. He squeezed his eyes closed and tightened his grip on Carly’s ass, holding her steady as she rode out their orgasms, but he nearly doubled over with the force of their pleasure. When she’d milked him dry, his cock still twitched inside her, and his body quivered with the adrenaline that flowed through it. Carly’s voice drifted up to him. “It was…perfect.”


245

His dick slid out of her body, and he felt her being pulled away. He opened his eyes to find Carly in Shane’s arms. “My turn,” his brother said. Dusty hated to relinquish her. He was already looking forward to the next time. **** Shane’s cock felt like a solid iron rod. He’d never been so hard in his life. He swung around and lay back on the bed. Carly fell across his chest like a limp rag doll, burrowing her face into his chest and rubbing her nose in the hair. “Hmm, you smell so good,” she murmured. He gripped her upper arms, yanked her up his body, then angled upward and covered her mouth with his. Immediately her lips parted, and she came alive, her tongue searching for his. She roughly cupped his face in her hands and began to devour his mouth. He practically melted beneath her sexual frenzy. When he came up for a breath, he said, “Mount me, Carly. Ride me.” “I’ll ride you, Shane. I’ll ride you hard.” She parted her legs, and her thighs settled along his hips. She sat up straight, straddling him, and taking his bobbing cock in her hands, she lifted up and impaled herself. His cock slid smoothly through her wet pussy, and her body slammed down to touch his. “I want you deep,” she said, “so deep I can feel your balls against my ass.” She reached behind her and cupped his tight, hot, aching balls in her hand. She palmed them gently, rubbing and sliding her hand against his skin as she began to rock. The coarse hair on his balls prickled with the friction, adding to the sensations beginning to pound through his body. Carly arched her back, her hot pussy sliding back and forth on his throbbing dick. He already felt the pulse rippling beneath his skin, and his cougar wanted to howl. She squeezed his balls gently. “Don’t come yet, lover. I want to enjoy this cock.” He groaned with the need to come. After watching Gabe and Dusty take care of her, he was at the end of his rope. He’d stroked and hand-fucked his cock, nearing the edge again and again, but after seeing Tyler’s finger

246


plunge into Carly’s ass, he’d nearly come. He’d had to squeeze his dick hard to stem off the release. He gripped her hips, guiding her body back and forth, back and forth. She smiled down at him then slipped her hand between her legs. He watched her index finger slide between her spread pussy lips to gently touch his dick. She slipped her finger inside her body when his cock pushed in. “God, that feels good,” she said. “I’m so hot and wet.” When she removed her finger, Shane saw it glistened with her juices. Her tongue came out to wet her lips, and she moved her finger toward her mouth. “No, me,” Shane said breathlessly. She smiled and placed her finger against his lips, and he sucked it into his mouth, delighting in the taste of her cum and the fluids of her pussy. He let his tongue swirl around her finger then she pulled it out with a pop. Evil woman that she was, she once again dipped her finger toward her pussy, this time pressing it against her plump swollen clit. She rubbed in tiny circles, her thighs quivering against his body as she got closer and closer to her orgasm. He continued to pump, harder and faster, but when Tyler stepped up behind her, he once again forced his beast down and held the orgasm off. He’d surely die tonight from the sexual tension. **** Tyler slathered lube over his finger and hard cock and stepped between Shane’s legs. His gaze traced the beautiful globes of her ass as she rode Shane’s cock. Carly was made for them, so she’d had no trouble with anal sex at all, accepting their cocks in her ass as easily as her pussy. But he still wanted it to be as smooth as it could be. He fingered her for a few minutes, stroking his index finger in and out until her moans had reached a fever pitch. “Now, Shane. Make her come.” He didn’t know what his brother did, but Carly stiffened, and her body began to tremble. Tyler slid his dick into her ass between pulses, going halfway in before she’d even noticed. When she did, she fell back against


247

him, moaning how great it felt, and Tyler pushed in to the hilt, his balls slapping against her ass. He moved tentatively and felt Shane slide against the membrane separating them, and he gave Carly a moment to adjust to the feel of two cocks. But she was having none of it. She surged forward then backward, impaling herself rhythmically on their dicks and drawing deep sensations from his groin that built up until his balls throbbed with the need to release. “Please,” Carly said, “I need a cock in my mouth.” Tyler glanced between Gabe and Dusty, and Dusty motioned the coyote forward. “Go ahead, man. It’s like nothing you’ve ever felt.” Gabe stepped forward eagerly and knelt on the bed near Shane’s head. Carly leaned forward and locked her beautiful mouth around his cock. Tyler couldn’t see anything but the gorgeous line of her back and her sweep of hair falling forward. Gabe took her head between his hands and held her steady. Each time she rocked on their cocks, she moved on Gabe’s dick as well. Dusty stood near the bed, his hand tugging on his cock with the same steady rhythm. His other hand cupped his balls and squeezed. Tyler knew he couldn’t hold out much longer and admired Shane’s stamina. He’d been at this a lot longer. Tyler forced the words out between the grinding pleasure coursing through his body. “I gotta come.” “Truer words…were never spoken,” Shane murmured. He increased the speed of his thrusting, and Tyler mimicked the movement. Tyler watched Gabe’s jaw clench as a melodic hum joined the chorus of moans and groans and the sounds of slick bodies slapping against each other. “Oh, God,” Gabe choked. “She’s humming.” “Enjoy it, my man,” Dusty said. His hand began to work faster on his dick. He squeezed his eyes closed, and a rope of cum spurted from his dick in three rapid-fire pulses. Tyler knew the moment Gabe released. His body froze for a split second then jerked forward. His hips slammed toward Carly’s face, and she moved forward to meet them. That did him in. He released with a groan, the force of his ejaculation forcing his pulsing cock even deeper into her ass.

248


Shane followed quickly. Tyler felt the pulses against his dick, and the combination forced another batch of cum to spurt. Carly released Gabe’s cock and sat up straight, grabbing Shane’s hips and bucking once, twice, three times until she shuddered and fell into a heap on his chest. Tyler ran his hands down the length of her sweaty back, rubbing gently until she began to coo like a tiny bird. He withdrew slowly and headed for the bathroom on trembling legs to clean up. He took one last look at most of his adult pride. Shane had wrapped his arms around Carly, holding her tight. Dusty had fallen into a puddle on the floor, his chest rising and falling with massive breaths. Gabe had fallen back on the pillows, a boneless heap. What a mate they had. He smiled and whistled as he started the shower. **** Viper gave a lazy wave of his hand, and the man slumped in the chair suddenly screamed, twisting and coiling, trying desperately to fight against the magical bonds holding him firmly in place. Viper smiled. “You thought your magic was powerful, shaman, but mine is stronger.” “Then why do you need—” Viper waved his hand again, and the man shot bolt upright as pain electrified his body. Viper wasn’t sure how bad the pain was, but based on the terrified look on the man’s face and the shrill shriek coming from him, it looked to be pretty fucking bad. “Don’t question me,” Viper snapped. “It’s never good to question me.” Antonio Sabatini lifted his head wearily. His dark, sweat-streaked hair hung into his old, but still handsome, face. His eyelids fluttered, and when he looked up, Viper saw the transparent scale of his snakeskin had appeared over each eye. Magic or not, the shifter was losing it. Sabatini shook his head, trying to regain his control, but it must have been tough given the lowlevel current thrumming through his body. Viper saw no reason to give the prick a break. “Please, there is nothing more I can tell you,” Sabatini said. “I put a protection spell over the Lucas ranch. They paid me. You have already found ways to circumvent it. What do you want with me?” The man looked at Viper with pleading eyes, his body trembling violently. “We are both


249

serpents, are we not? We must make our way in this world the best we can. I offer protection against shifters. That is my profession.” “I have no problem with people making a living, but I’ll be damned if I let someone interfere with my own attempt.” Viper drummed his fingers against his lips, thinking. He bent low, placing his face only inches from the shaman’s. “How did you set the spell to allow friends and employees inside without issue? I’m assuming the alarm doesn’t respond to every large shifter that enters the grounds.” The shaman swallowed hard. “Please, that is my trademark…” He screamed again as Viper performed his own brand of magic. Some people never learned. “You were saying?” Viper prompted. Sabatini slumped against the chair. His defenses were completely down now. Viper watched the man fighting to remain human as his serpent form shimmered under the skin, trying to repair the damage Viper had inflicted. He couldn’t allow that. They’d be here all day, and he had things to do. “Do you need another incentive to talk, my friend?” Sabatini shook his head violently. “No, please. I will tell you, but it cannot be spoken in the human tongue. There is nothing in this language to translate what I must tell you. This knowledge has been passed through my family for generations. It is sacred to the—” “Yes, I get it,” Viper interrupted impatiently. “You may change, but know that I am stronger than you, shaman, in either form. If you try anything, you will die. Besides, my large friend here has a particular fondness for your type of serpent.” He leaned down and winked at the shaman. “Eats them for breakfast.” The man shivered when he glanced toward Talon. Viper turned to the eagle shifter. “You know what to do.” Talon nodded, and Viper shifted into his snake form, listening to the sibilant sounds of the shaman as he spilled his ancient secrets in a language older than time. It wouldn’t be easy, but with a little finesse and planning, he might be able to work this out. Thankfully, too, he’d made a backup plan. It never hurt to think ahead. ****

250


Carly smiled and simply lay against Shane, enjoying the feel of his rapid heartbeat against her chest. She’d never felt so content, so satisfied, or so complete in her life. Only one thing would have made it better, and she planned to handle that starting tomorrow. Cougar would be brought into the fold, even if she had to bring him in kicking and screaming, and she thought she knew how. He would be making a run to Catamount in the morning, and she’d ride along with him. No doubt he would protest, but she would insist. If she held the position of female alpha, she needed to know what business dealings the Lucas brothers owned, jointly and individually. More to the point, she wanted to get inside Cougar’s club. Clandestine. From Rosa’s observation, Cougar had been neglecting his business for a couple of weeks. It seemed probable to Carly he would want to check in before returning to the ranch. She wondered who managed it for him and what dark things went on inside. Did shifters mate with humans in their animal forms? Was open shifting allowed in the club? What sort of shifters enjoyed the bondage scene? Did they prefer their own species, or was interspecies sex encouraged? Carly had a million questions about the place. Around her she could hear the soft night sounds of her mates sleeping, or drowsing as they enjoyed the afterglow of sex. It filled Carly with contentment, and she stretched her sore muscles and snuggled closer to Dusty, using him as a pillow. At least Cougar had kissed her tonight like he meant it. He seemed so apart from the others, and she knew he would have to be handled differently if she wanted to win his complete love and trust. As she drifted into a sort of wakeful dreaming, she wondered if she dare put on any of the leather under her street clothes. How erotic would that be, wearing sexy leather underwear while touring a bondage club? Rosa had already warned her that Cougar was the strictest and most popular Dom in Catamount. His word was law with his sexual partners, and he expected to be obeyed at every whim. With a wink, Rosa also explained he made it worth the women’s time to obey him. His sexual skills were legendary, and would-be partners fought to be in his circle of favorites. “Sleep, Carly,” Dusty whispered in her ear. She realized she must have been squirming around as she envisioned what she would wear and how Cougar might react to it. With a sigh of


251

determination, Carly shut her eyes and willed sleep to come. Tomorrow she planned to start taming a Cougar.

252


Chapter Twenty-One Cougar made it into the kitchen before anyone else in the household, including Lucia. He checked everything before making a pot of coffee, satisfied that nothing had breached the food containers he insisted Lucia use from this point on. With a smile, he heard the old housekeeper shuffling her way to the kitchen. He should talk to Ty about getting Lucia some help. She insisted she could still take care of them, and she did an admirable job, but she’d worked so hard all her life. Cougar wanted to give her a deserved break. She gave a tiny gasp and put her hand over her heart when she found him sitting at the table with a stoneware mug in his hand. “Dios, you filled me with fright, Cougar. Lo que estas pasando? What are you doing up so early?” She glanced through the French door where the sun had just barely risen over the horizon. She seemed confused with her morning tradition broken. She puttered around at the counter, apparently unsure what to do with coffee already made. She stared at the pot for a moment with a frown then turned around, her eyes wide. “You made café?” “I do know how, you know.” He gave her a smirk. “Did you make it muy fuerte?” Cougar laughed. “It’s practically mud.” “Sí, es bueno.” “Then come sit down and have coffee with me.” Cougar guided her into a nearby chair. “It will be a while before the others get up. They had a long night.” Lucia’s dark, birdlike gaze fastened on him. “You did not enjoy a long night with the mate also?” “No, I wasn’t…” He started to explain, and then realized he didn’t have to. Lucia knew him well enough to understand. She poured a dollop of cream in her coffee and a generous helping of cinnamon sugar, taking her


253

time to stir the mixture. Why she wanted her coffee strong and yet poured so much into it defied his imagination. She seemed to be thinking of what she wanted to say. Cougar stifled a smile, waiting. “Carlita needs you, Cougar.” She took a sip of coffee then set the cup down with a sigh. “Hmm, es muy bueno. I hire you for morning, sí?” He nodded and settled back in his chair as she suddenly grew serious and looked into his eyes. “And you need her. It is time to let Jillian go, as I have let Carlos go. The heart can only stand so much pain.” Cougar nodded in agreement but didn’t speak. He didn’t trust himself whenever Jillian’s name came up. However, Lucia had no such problem. She kept on talking. “Jillian is gone, and life must continue. You need to take Carly with you today, get to know her away from sus hermanos. You are a different man, Cougar. Tyler is a perfect alpha, Shane is the perfect beta, Dusty is full of fun, but you…eres muy especial.” “Special, huh? And what if Carly doesn’t like special? What if she doesn’t accept who I am?” Lucia smiled with a grandmother’s indulgence and reached across the table to touch his hand. “We had this same conversation about Jillian. Did we not?” Cougar gave a bark of laughter and felt immeasurably lighter. “I seem to remember something like that.” “I love you, mi pequeño puma. Carly will understand you.” “Did I hear my name?” Carly asked, entering the kitchen with barefoot silence. Cougar looked her up and down from head to toe. Her blonde hair tousled adorably around her face, and without makeup, she looked like a teenager. She wore a faded T-shirt without a bra and cutoff jeans. From the desperate look on her face, Cougar figured she’d tumbled out of bed and made a beeline to the kitchen for coffee. “The coffee smells wonderful.” She headed toward the pot. Lucia chucked and patted Cougar’s hand. “Ves? You see? Already something in common.” “It might take more than coffee,” he whispered behind his hand. “Oh, sí, es verdad.” She gave Carly a quick glance. “But we must begin somewhere, sí?”

254


With a firm nod, Cougar made a decision. “I’ve gotta go into town today, Carly. Would you like to ride along?” Carly nearly dropped her cup and splashed hot coffee over her fingers. She shook them absentmindedly while staring at Cougar. “Are you a mind reader?” He shrugged, giving her a heated stare in return, taking in her flushed skin and bed hair. He sniffed the air, smelling the mixture of scents that hovered on her skin and the intoxicating aroma of her pussy. “Sometimes.” Carly blushed as she caught his drift. “Give me a few minutes to shower and fix my hair.” “I like your hair the way it is.” He reached out to grasp her wrist. “Sit down, Carly. Enjoy coffee with Lucia and me. It will be a couple hours before I’m ready to leave the ranch. I’ve got to check in with security for the morning briefing.” Carly sat down gracefully. “So what have you two been up to this morning? You both look a bit…mysterious. Like you’re telling secrets.” “Oh, es nada,” Lucia said, rising to her feet. She pulled a skillet from the cupboard. “Nada, huh?” Carly said. “I’ll bet.” She turned to Cougar. “Did you see Rosa talking to Tomcat 6 outside her door last night?” She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. Cougar sat up straighter in his chair. “Tomcat 6? Are you sure?” Carly put a hand over her face, obviously distressed. “Oh crap. How stupid can I be? I shouldn’t have said anything. Don’t get upset with them, Cougar. It probably wasn’t anything at all but a bit of harmless flirting.” “I’m not upset. Tomcat 6 won’t get distracted, and Rosa’s a big girl. She can talk to him if she wants. I just find it interesting, that’s all.” He allowed himself a smile that turned into a chuckle. Interesting wouldn’t be the half of it if those two tried to dominate each other. He couldn’t wait to see the look on Rosa’s face when the Domme discovered her new potential boy toy was anything but. “What’s so funny?” Carly asked, looking back and forth between Lucia and Cougar. Cougar kept his eyes on Lucia. The two of them had always been able to share a conversation without words. Rosa was like a daughter to Lucia and had been since her arrival at Catamount. Lucia wanted only the best for her,


255

and Cougar knew she thought Rosa needed a strong man to reign in her serpent tendencies. He could practically see the wheels turning in the old woman’s mind. Tomcat 6 was her favorite security specialist. She would make sure to throw the two of them together at every chance she got. “No matchmaking, Lucia,” Cougar warned. “Rosa will handle it the way she wants it to go.” Lucia rolled her eyes, speaking a flood of Spanish Carly would only catch bits and pieces of. “Ella no puede. She cannot. Rosita puede ser estúpida. Ella es prácticamente mi hija, y quiero que sea feliz. You want her happiness, no?” Cougar held up his hands. “No, I mean, yes. Yes, I want her to be happy.” “Tengo que la empujar,” Lucia insisted. “Entiendes? I must push because she is—” “Stupid,” Cougar finished. “Yeah, I get that. Now back to work, you old busybody.” Cougar dodged as Lucia aimed a smack with a wooden spoon at the back of his head. He couldn’t remember feeling this good in a very long time. **** Tyler wandered into the kitchen to find Cougar smiling. He really couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen his brother so relaxed at breakfast. Carly looked a little tired and sleepy. Tyler grinned himself as he thought of last night. No surprise there. He’d woken Carly up in the middle of the night for a little private time with her as his brothers and Gabe slept like babies. He leaned in for a kiss, enjoying the scent of his mate and the taste of fresh coffee on her mouth. He could tell by the lack of scent that she hadn’t kissed Cougar yet, but there seemed to be an easy camaraderie between them this morning. “So what’s got everyone is such a good mood?” “Carly’s going to ride into town with me today. That okay with you?” Tyler hid his surprise, and relief, with an easy shrug. “’Course it is. No one could keep her safer.”

256


Cougar attacked a plate of scrambled eggs and ham, eating for a few minutes before speaking. “I thought I’d check on the business receipts after I do a little interviewing to see if anyone new is hanging around the area. It’s going to be a long day, Ty.” Lucia sat a plate in front of Tyler, and he pulled it close, forking a bite of eggs. “It’s fine. Rosa can watch after the kit. Carly needs to see the town and meet our business associates. You need to check in at Clandestine. You can’t let a business like that run itself for too long.” Cougar pushed back from the table and his empty plate. “Jake’s got it covered. I just drop in to enjoy the atmosphere once in a while.” He looked thoughtful for a moment. “Jake called last night, but I was too exhausted to talk.” “If it was important, you’d know,” Tyler said. “I wish we could get him out of that club and on security detail here. Did you talk to him about it again?” Cougar nodded. “Yeah, but it’s not going to happen, Ty. Jake said after working presidential detail he’d never go back to security. He’s enjoying the club too damn much to give it up. I’m not even sure I want him to make a change. He’s a helluva manager.” Ty let it drop. “Oh hell, I can’t blame him. We’ve got a good team as it is. He’d just make it better. Tomcat 6 can’t work twenty-four seven.” Lucia muttered something under her breath about Rosa being stupid and more that Tyler couldn’t quite make out. He’d been thinking on Rosa’s future lately. With a new alpha female in the pride, Tyler doubted Rosa would stay at Cattail much longer, though he wanted to keep her in Catamount. He had some plans the next day that he hoped would make her very happy. He owed her a lot for stepping in after Jillian’s death to take care of Suzie and keep the household running smoothly. **** Cougar parked his SUV in a lot off Main Street, not far from the downtown area. “We walk from here.” He hit the security locks and armed the system. Shoving the keys into his jeans, he took Carly’s hand. She noticed he glanced around to make sure the guards were somewhere in the background. Holding hands with Cougar gave her a slightly giddy feeling,


257

and she wondered if it was happiness or her inner psyche responding to his cougar. Maybe a little of both she decided. “Where are we going first?” Cougar looked down at her. “We’ll stop in and thank Lisa Fauve for reacting so quickly when you were shopping with her. Besides, I’ve got a check for the purchases. We don’t want you to run out of credit.” Carly laughed. “Somehow, I just can’t see that happening.” She could feel the butter-soft leather of the thong she wore under her dress. The thong had silver beads strung on the fringed waistband that danced invitingly with every step she took. She couldn’t wait to get an opportunity to show Cougar when they stopped by the club. She was fairly sure he’d love the suggestive little piece. Despite the greetings of the town regulars, Cougar maintained a steady pace down the street, acknowledging and saying hi to everyone without stopping for a chat. Carly noticed the quiet way the Catamount citizens took in every detail, including the fact Cougar had a firm hold on Carly’s hand. They seemed almost shy with her today in Cougar’s presence. Lisa met them at the door of Purrrfectly Fine Lingerie with a smile. She held up a cell phone, twisting it for Cougar to see. “I got a text the minute you stepped out of your vehicle. Homeland Security really needs to tap into the grapevine here in Catamount. There’s no way anything or anyone could get past them for long.” Carly laughed at the assessment, thinking Lisa was right on. “They do seem to take an interest.” “Oh, chérie”—Lisa waved her hand theatrically—“when it comes to the Lucas clan, everything is interesting to the good folks of Catamount. I’ve had a dozen phone calls wanting to buy the same things you bought here on your last visit.” Carly was mortified her little shopping spree was talk of the town. “I can’t believe they’d want to know what I bought.” “You’re our first lady, as compelling as Kate Middleton to the people in this county.” Carly’s mouth dropped open as her gaze raked over the displays, thinking of the leather thong, the rumba panties, the black lace teddy, and every naughty, delicious thing now gracing her closet. When the cage dress

258


superimposed itself over everything else, she gasped. “Oh my God, you didn’t tell them what I bought, did you, Lisa?” “Of course I didn’t,” Lisa soothed. “Your purchases are strictly confidential.” She gave a mischievous smirk. “Except, of course, for that passé purple negligee you bought. I had boxes of them that I hadn’t been able to sell. When a couple of the ladies found out you purchased one, I ended up having to back order another after I sold my entire inventory.” “But I didn’t buy a purple—” Cougar laughed heartily. “Lisa, that is shameless.” Lisa’s elegant shrug said it all. “I’m a business woman, cher.” “Now, Lisa, you know you’re much more than that.” She gave him a brilliant smile, basking in his approval. “You’re our eyes and ears here in Catamount. You haven’t heard of any new shifters in town, have you? Anyone that might draw attention? Look like they don’t belong?” Lisa frowned. “How long has it been since you were in Clandestine?” Cougar studied her before speaking. “A while, Lisa, you know that. Did something happen at Clandestine I should know about?” Lisa put a hand out, seemingly ready to touch him, but obviously thought better of it because she stepped back to a modest distance. Carly couldn’t help wondering how well Lisa knew Cougar. “No, nothing happened, but a new Dom inquired about admittance last night. He had the smell of the desert about him, and I’m told his skin was ruddy. The thing is no one could get a bead on him. He had shifter written all over him, but no one could determine what kind. Don’t you think that’s odd?” Cougar looked concerned. “Very. Did anyone get his name? Where he’s from?” Lisa shook her head. “You’ll have to talk to Jake. I’m giving you secondhand info. I’m surprised he didn’t call you last night.” Cougar glanced at Carly. “He did, but I cut him off because we’d had one very bad day at Cattail. Damn, I’ve got to start focusing.” Carly put a supportive hand on Cougar’s arm and noticed Lisa’s gaze linger on the contact for a moment before meeting her eyes with a genuine smile. “You couldn’t have known about him, and if Jake thought he was a real threat, he’d have insisted on telling you no matter how busy you were.” “True,” Cougar agreed, “I guess I’ll find out soon enough.” He pulled a check from his jeans pocket and handed it to Lisa. “Let us know when the


259

new collection comes in. Apparently, everything Carly picked out is a hit. Dusty said something about…” He frowned for a moment, and Carly exchanged a look with Lisa. “Rumba panties?” Lisa burst out laughing. “Dusty is pretty predictable.” She gave Cougar a little smirk. “And what about you? Anything special on your list?” Carly’s face flamed as she thought of the cage dress hanging in her closet. Cougar clasped her hand and tugged her toward the door. She didn’t think he’d answer, but right before they walked out, Cougar growled, “You know what I like.” “Indeed I do,” Lisa said. “Indeed I do.” Carly glanced over her shoulder and caught Lisa’s gaze. Lisa lifted her hand to her face in a telephone gesture and mouthed, “Call me.” **** They’d been to every business on Main Street, and Cougar hadn’t heard of any problems in town after the jackal incident. He also discovered nothing more about the presumed desert shifter. After the last stop of the morning, Cougar pulled Carly into Delectable, a small café right off Main, for a bite to eat before visiting the club. When they’d ordered and were waiting for their food, Cougar’s gaze drifted into the deep V of Carly’s sundress, and he let his eyes caress the soft skin of her cleavage and creamy shoulders. In his mind, he conjured the same image that had been haunting him for days. He saw himself untying the skinny little straps of her dress and stepping back to watch the lemon-yellow fabric float to the floor in a gentle cascade. She’d stand before him in leather panties, always leather, though the color varied. In this daydream, the thong was a pale yellow to match her dress. The thong dipped low, the straps sitting lightly at her hipbones. He reached out and ran his hands over the swell of her hips then ordered her to turn around. When she did, that piece of leather string nestled between the globes of her ass nearly undid him. The sight of her ass made his cock grow painfully, his erection straining against the dense fabric of his jeans. The aching throb compelled him to lift his hand, and he smacked her ass hard. She gasped and lurched forward as the imprint of a ghostly handprint rose on her skin. The sting of the slap had

260


an immediate impact. Her pussy awakened. The scent of her arousal flooded his senses, and even now, it smelled so real. He’d been watching her ass sway beneath that pretty dress all morning, and the question that had been on his mind since they’d left Cattail simply popped out of his mouth. “Ever been spanked?” Carly froze, the open sugar packet in her hand forgotten. He groaned at his own stupidity. Jesus Christ, Cougar. What the fuck is wrong with you? Slowly, Carly raised her eyes to his. “By spanked, I assume you don’t mean because I’ve been bad.” He could have kicked his own ass. Just what was he supposed to say now? He’d fucked it up as surely as if he’d brought out a flogger and laid it on the table. He smiled and hoped it wasn’t as predatory as it felt because it felt damned predatory. “I guess that depends on what you mean by bad.” Carly chewed on her lip. “Let me rephrase then.” She dumped the sugar into her iced tea and stirred slowly. “I assume when you say spanking, you don’t mean one I received as a child.” “No,” Cougar said quietly, “not as a child.” She pressed her lips together, but Cougar thought he saw the glimmer of a smile on her mouth. “So, by bad, you mean…” She pulled the spoon out of her tea then slowly licked the liquid from it, keeping her eyes locked on his. She dipped her finger into a bit of sugar she spilled on the table. “Bad.” She put the tip of her finger into her mouth and sucked on it then pulled it out with a popping sound. She rubbed the moist finger over her lips. His cock lurched against his zipper. “Yes, bad.” “Hmm,” Carly said, “I’d never actually been bad…until I got here that is.” She gave a little laugh. “So I’ve never actually been spanked.” She lifted her glass and peered at him over the rim with those innocent baby blues. Her next words were soft, dreamy. “But I just might like it.” Shit. He wasn’t going to make it through the afternoon if she kept looking at him like that. She looked like a woman who’d just been fucked and couldn’t wait for the next round. He thought he should bring it back to the task at hand. He’d promised he’d take her to Clandestine. “How much do you know about bondage clubs?”


261

She let out a deep breath and gave him a brilliant smile. “Absolutely, positively nothing.” “Then we’ll remedy that this afternoon.” “So tell me.” She leaned forward, her elbows on the table. Her breasts squeezed together provocatively. He wanted to dip his hand inside the gaping fabric and run his finger lightly across a nipple until it rose to a stiff peak. Then he’d bring out the clamps and watch those pretty blue eyes widen. “I assume, as the name implies, someone is under bondage to another person.” Cougar gave a slight grimace and scratched at his ear. “Umm, yeah, but it’s a bit more than that.” He laughed, but he knew there wasn’t much humor in it. This was a precarious path he’d decided to go down, and he realized the future of their entire relationship rested on how she reacted today. She might hate him for the lifestyle he’d chosen, and if she did, he would never be able to fully embrace this woman as his future mate. He’d try, he really would, because his brothers deserved to be happy, but he knew, without her acceptance, she’d never be able to touch his soul. Her hand slid across his in a trail of warmth, and she grasped his fingers. That was when he knew several moments had passed. Their food lay on the table, and he’d been unaware the waitress had even stopped at their table. Fuck, he needed to get with the program. He glanced out the large picture window to see the two Tomcats standing in the shade of Delectable’s blue awning. Thank God someone was paying attention. “You okay?” she asked quietly. “Never better.” He slid his plate closer, stabbed at his steak with the fork, and began sawing at the meat. Carly delicately cut her burger in half, and they ate quietly for a few moments. After he’d devoured most of his steak and half his salad, he glanced up to find her staring at him. Half her burger still lay on her plate, and she’d barely touched her fries. She slid one into her mouth and took a nibble. “Food not good?” he asked. He dumped the rest of the dressing on his salad. “Very yummy, but the Texas heat’s reduced my appetite. Cougar…” He glanced up to see her pushing her plate away. She gave him a smile, and he

262


waited expectantly for whatever was on her mind. “Before the food arrived, you seemed about a million miles away.” “Not so far,” he said with a laugh. “Maybe at Clandestine?” “Maybe,” he said quietly. “Clandestine is…you might not like it. Maybe we should skip the whole thing.” “Not a chance, Cougar Lucas. You promised to show me, and you’re going to show me.” “Wildcat,” he murmured. “Okay, but you should understand a bit before you walk in.” She settled back in her chair. “Okay. So tell me.” “First, everyone is there of their own free will. No matter what you see, no matter what you hear, it’s between consenting adults. Some people just need a bit more in their sexual play, and Clandestine gives them a safe place to test the boundaries of those needs.” “You’re really worried about me, aren’t you?” “Not exactly worried,” Cougar said, “but people can be a bit shocked at first, and it doesn’t hurt to be prepared.” Carly looked at him with amusement shining in her eyes. “Cougar, are you trying to give me the birds-and-bees talk about bondage clubs?” Her laughter tinkled around them, a melodious silvery sound that sent a tremor across his spine and an ache through his cock. Everything about this woman turned him on, from the deep depths of those innocent blue eyes to the tone of her voice, but that laugh nearly did him in. The sound also caught the attention of the other patrons. Several turned and looked at them with smiles of approval. Carly leaned forward a bit and lowered her voice. “I’m not that naive. I’m just not educated about the lifestyle. I’m not going to be shocked.” She hesitated and cocked her head. “Well, maybe I will be.” She laughed suddenly. Cougar really didn’t know what to say. He thought maybe it would be best just to shut up and take Carly there. Let her ask any questions when she felt the need. Christ, she’d worked at an elementary school for fuck’s sake. What was he thinking even considering getting this woman involved in his lifestyle? “I still want to go,” Carly said. “I’m very curious.”


263

“Curiosity killed the cat, you know,” Cougar said seriously. “It hasn’t killed you,” Carly said lightly. “And in case you’d forgotten, I’m not a cat.” “Hard to forget,” he muttered. He nodded toward the waitress, signaling for the check. “Okay, we’ll stop by, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.” “I can’t wait to see it.” Carly took the last slurp of her iced tea. “Will anything be going on this early?” Cougar felt hopeful about her excitement. “Oh hell yeah, there’s always something going on, but it really gets underway about midnight. Something about the midnight hour seems to release inhibitions.” “Black magic.” Carly waved her fingers like casting a spell then laughed. “Or maybe just an evening of drinking hard liquor.” Cougar snorted. “You’re probably right.” He watched Carly chewing on the straw in her drink, and he decided to test a theory. “Stop that,” he said quietly. She immediately stilled and pushed the glass away, her eyes lowered. “Yes, sir.” When she glanced back up at him, he saw a tiny flicker of anticipation in the depths of her gaze. Her arousal spiked, sending the aroma of her sex across the table. A tiger shifter at the next table shot a glance toward her then quickly dug back into his food after his gaze touched on Cougar. Carly flicked her tongue across her top lip, and his beast growled and crept forward. Ripples of sensation rolled beneath his skin as his inner cougar prowled out of the shadows, sniffing its mate. Cougar felt a coil of excitement winding tight in the pit of his stomach. She’d obeyed him without a second thought. Carly might not know it, but she’d make an excellent sub. He could envision her dressed in leather and tied to the restraints in his private quarters. He would teach her what it was like to wait for pleasure until he knew it was the right time for her. All he needed to do was be patient with her, show her how intoxicating his world was, and not blow it by scaring her off. Piece of fucking cake.

264


Chapter Twenty-Two The darkness slithered toward her and coiled around her, and when the door closed behind them, it took a moment to get her bearings. After walking in the bright sunshine, the sudden darkness seemed absolute. She reached behind her and fumbled for Cougar’s hand. When his warmth touched her skin, she pressed backward, leaning into his body. She let her senses take over. Cool air touched her face and washed across her hot body, lifting the perspiration that dotted her skin. She heard the murmur of hushed, private conversations, both the deep rumblings of men and the secretive lilting qualities of women. Every so often a soft moan drifted toward her. The scent of jasmine tickled her nose, and beneath that, she also smelled several types of perfume and cologne mingling in a heady mix of sensuality. Even deeper than those scents lay another one, though for a moment, she wondered if it might be her imagination. It was something far less civilized, something primal that reached out of the darkness and slithered over her senses. She wrinkled her nose, trying to discern what it might be. It was a wild, animalistic smell, and for a split second, she felt as though she’d walked into a recently cleaned cage at the zoo. The smell intensified, and a sudden warmth skimmed her legs, followed by the soft brush of coarse fur on her skin. She gave a little cry and jerked backward, and Cougar caught her arms. “What the hell just touched me?” she whispered furiously. “You never know around here,” he said with a chuckle. She shivered, though whether with revulsion or excitement was unclear. She peered into the darkness, trying to see the source of that sensation. She sensed the movement of something slinking on the floor, but she saw nothing.


265

Just as abruptly as the smell had gripped her attention, it vanished, and she heard the sound of crackling leather. Soon after, a deep male voice rumbled through the darkness. “Welcome to Clandestine, Miss Barnes.” She jumped again and gave a little squeak. She twisted around, trying to find the source of the voice. “Thank you.” Damn it. I’ve got to stop being so jittery and get used to all these little surprises Catamount keeps throwing at me. Within another moment, her eyes adjusted, and halos of light found anchors in the darkness. Carly focused harder and lifted her head up and up to find the glimmer of silvery eyes several feet above her. “Afternoon, Redwolf,” Cougar said. A huge body stepped out of the shadows and filled Carly’s vision. Long strands of russet hair framed the man’s hard face, and those pinpoints of silver light lingered on her with curiosity then moved behind her. “Hey, boss. Jake said you were coming in.” Cougar chuckled. “And how did he know that, I wonder.” “You know Lisa,” Redwolf said. Carly studied the man with long red hair. The longer she studied him the more convinced she became that his name could only mean one thing—wolf shifter. He stood perfectly still, his massive chest rising and falling, the powerful muscles beneath his leather vest straining with his breath. His nostrils flared as though alert for any change, his eyes sliding beyond them to gauge the movements in the shadows beyond. As Cougar and Redwolf talked between themselves about business and club activities, Carly took a few steps into the club to inspect her surroundings. The room was a high, airy space with a balcony rimming the perimeter, looking down on the open floor plan below. The lower floor held leather couches and chairs arranged tastefully in small conversational groups lit with the soft glow of candles. She gradually became aware of the patrons scattered throughout the club. Men and women lounged in various states of dress and undress. Some seemed to be simply talking and enjoying cocktails. Others touched and kissed, their limbs tangling. Other light sprinkled the room from unknown sources, creating tiny pools of luminescence and deep pockets of shadows in which to find privacy, and from these shadows came more moans and the sounds of pleasure.

266


Beneath the balcony, large booths lined two of the walls, and though they all appeared to be empty at that moment, Carly imagined people enjoying hors d’oeuvres and drinks, probably as naked as that couple on the nearest couch. The wall to the left held an ornately constructed bar, a monstrous slab of wood carved with various designs. Behind it stood the biggest man Carly had ever seen. If she’d thought Redwolf large, this man seemed twice his size. As Cougar tugged her across the distance, the man got bigger and bigger and bigger… He polished a glass with a bar towel, and the tight black T-shirt stretched over his massive chest strained as though ready to split down the middle. With his short military-style dark hair and carved-from-granite face, he looked scary and unapproachable. She vaguely wondered what sort of shifter he might be. Wolf? He certainly looked intimidating enough to be a wolf, and then he smiled. All the apprehension Carly had felt evaporated. “Hey, Cougar.” He tucked the glass under the bar and tossed the towel over his shoulder. After the men shook hands, Cougar swept Carly closer. “This is Jake Westin, the manager here at Clandestine. Jake, this is—” “You don’t have to tell me who she is.” He held out his hand and took Carly’s in a firm but gentle grip, as though he struggled to hold back his strength. “Pleased to meet you, Miss Barnes.” “Carly please, Jake.” Carly smiled inwardly when he said, “Yes, ma’am. Always happy to have visitors.” “It’s fascinating,” Carly said. “I’ve never been to a club like this. I can’t wait to explore.” The men exchanged a glance Carly couldn’t begin to interpret. Cougar nodded vaguely toward the center of the room. “Good business today.” Jake gave a short laugh. “It’s kind of still yesterday’s business. They’ve been here since last night.” He shook his head. “Some of them never seem to want to leave. Though I’m not complaining. I did want to talk to you though.” “Sorry for that,” Cougar said. “We’ve had a bad couple days.” “I heard a bit from Robb Jackson, which made what happened last night all the stranger.”


267

“Redwolf filled me in a bit when I came in, but I’d like to hear your version too.” Jake slid open a cooler and pulled a bottle of Shiner. After he’d unscrewed the top, he handed it to Cougar. “Ma’am?” She laughed. “When in Rome…” He opened another bottle and handed it to her, and she let the cool liquid slide down her throat. “A man showed up here last night,” Jake said. “He rang the buzzer and wanted admission. Claimed to be a Dom visiting from Vegas. Redwolf explained we were a private club and recommended one in San Antonio. When denied entrance, the guy became rather insistent so Redwolf called me to the door as backup. I’d never seen the man before, but he was distinctive. Tall, skinny, bald, ruddy skin.” “Shifter?” Cougar asked. “Near as I could tell, but you know how some of the small ones are. It’s hard to get a handle on the aura, let alone figure out what kind. This guy, though, was like a walking vibrator. He gave off a certain vibe, skittery, electric…you know the feeling.” When Cougar nodded, Jake continued. “Redwolf and I both smelled desert.” “Serpent Society?” Jake shook his head. “No, I didn’t get that. My best guess is some sort of insect, maybe fire ant.” “They normally can’t stand to be away from their colony,” Cougar said. “Yeah, I know, but that would explain that nervous vibe I got,” Jake said with a shrug of his massive shoulders. “Could he have been some sort of lizard?” Carly asked. “Lots of them in the desert, and they can be a little erratic.” Jake nodded thoughtfully. “That’s a good guess, actually.” “He tell you his name?” When Jake shook his head, Cougar pinched the bridge of his nose. “He left with no problem?” “Yes, but he wasn’t happy about it,” Jake said with a chuckle. “Said he’d be contacting the owner about the service.” Cougar laughed. “Good luck with that.” Jake smiled. “That’s what I said. I had Redwolf tail him for a while. The guy got into a newer Honda, probably a rental, and headed out of town.”

268


“Damn,” Cougar said, “we can’t just assume this was a guy looking for fun.” “I uploaded the video feed to the server last night.” Jake slid his glance toward Carly, and the look he gave her made her blush. “I guess you’ve probably been a bit distracted.” “You could say that,” Cougar muttered. “I’ll go up to the office and take a look right now. Maybe—” “But you promised to show me the club.” Carly put her hand on his arm, and Cougar glanced toward her, eyebrows raised. “And I have,” he said. Carly lifted her gaze, studying the closed doors on the balcony. She gave him what she hoped was her most beguiling smile. “You didn’t show me what’s up there.” He turned toward her, and she saw his Adam’s apple bob as his hopeful eyes roamed her face. “Those are private playrooms.” “What if I feel like playing?” She leaned closer, pressing her hips against his and her breasts against the hard planes of his chest. She ran her hands up his arms then looped her arms behind his neck. His cock lurched against her when she glanced at him through a sweep of hair. “Take me upstairs,” she whispered. **** Now or never. Cougar took her hand and led her to the private elevator. After keying in the code he gave to his exclusive guests, they rode up in silence, but he smelled her arousal in the few inches of space that separated them. It was a strong, feminine smell of excitement and promise, and he hoped in the next few minutes he didn’t ruin everything that might have happened between them. They walked down the balcony a short distance toward his private playroom. A dark shadow swooped low, and a brush of feathers skimmed Cougar’s face. Carly jerked and whispered, “Something touched my hair. What was it?” “Avian shifter.” He sniffed the lingering, musty scent. “Owl.”


269

She shuddered against him, though he sensed no fear. In fact, he thought the idea of being enveloped by such primal forces turned her on. He could only hope so because the thoughts running through his head and that current of sexual tension running through his body were more primal than he wanted to admit. He gritted his teeth against succumbing to the familiar tingle of his inner fur trying to manifest. It skittered beneath his skin like the flutter of a hummingbird’s wings against a windowpane. Now would be the worst possible time to shift. Just when she trusted him, he was going to blow it. Carly’s whisper drifted toward him. “Is something wrong, Cougar?” He realized he’d stopped walking and stood immobile in front of his playroom door. He stared at the carvings in the solid mahogany, the frieze of running cougars etched at eye level across the door. He blinked then turned his face toward her. Carly gazed up at him, and even the dim light couldn’t obscure the love he saw shining in her eyes. He squeezed her hand lightly. “Everything is perfect, darlin’.” “Good.” She nodded, and he keyed in his private number. When the dim glow of red flickered to green, he watched as she reached out and took hold of the doorknob. He held his breath as she pushed the door open and several soft lights came alive inside the room. He couldn’t help but wonder what thoughts would fly through her mind. Everything between them hinged on this moment. He heard the sharp, quiet intake of her breath, just a small gasp, but whether the sound came from surprise, pleasure, or horror he couldn’t tell. Then he felt her pulse quicken beneath his fingers, and the scent of a woman in deep arousal flooded his nostrils. She took a small step inside the room, and he released her hand to let her explore. She ran her hands over the silky sheets on the bed. Her eyes widened as she ran her gaze up the solid bedposts to the visible hooks where he hung the bondage chains and restraints. He heard her breath stutter in her chest as she glanced around the room, taking in the bondage stockade. Carly turned to look at him. “Will you teach me how to enjoy all this?” Cougar’s mouth went dry, and his pulse sped up. “If you want.” “I want.” She strolled around the room, touching everything with her dainty fingers, her hips swaying provocatively beneath her dress. She perused the

270


floggers and paddles hanging on the wall, tapping her finger against her lips. She then moved on to a dresser where he stored his smaller equipment and toys—nipple and clit clamps, dildos and plugs, gags and blindfolds. One drawer held his supplies like lubes and condoms, and in another lay a collection of colorful feathers and ticklers, as well as jewel-studded collars, for both human and animal. She inspected everything, and once he thought he heard a giggle, though he hesitated to interrupt to find out why she’d laughed. The thought of her bound to his bed, writhing on the satin sheets, wearing nothing but a blindfold and a smile made his cock rock hard. He hoped her mind was filled with similar ideas. She moved passed the spanking bench to his St. Andrew’s Cross. Although most Doms anchored their X-frames to the wall to ensure stability, he’d had his constructed in the center of the room so that it faced a large full-length mirror. He loved his partner to see the response of her body and the joy on her face as he heightened her arousal with each new technique and forced her to accept her own sexuality. He also liked that he could walk around his bound submissive, enjoying each inch of her delectable body. He could let his eyes feast on ripe aching flesh, watch rivulets of sweat trickle down a back filled with tension, and run his fingers over every inch of silkysmooth skin. Though he reveled in all the senses of his body—the sight, feel, taste, smell, and sounds of a hot, sexy woman—most of his enjoyment came from experiencing the sheer force of her repressed passion. It pulsed around him in waves, skimming his inner fur, touching his outer skin, rippling through every molecule of his body until it reached the core of who he was. That delayed gratification was the key to a most perfect pleasure. She gave control of that pleasure to him, and he held it tenderly and reverently until she was ready to revel in it. And that moment when she came, when she gave it all to him in one glorified moment of intense physical perfection, when her body shuddered in exquisite release, when the moan escaped through clamped lips and her smell slammed into him with the force of a hurricane… nothing could have been more satisfying.


271

Of course now it was all for Carly. Once they’d committed to one another, all other women would become merely spectators to his life. Carly would be his all, and no other woman would enter his personal playground. She studied the X-frame for a moment as though determining its purpose. When she figured it out, her eyes widened, and he saw a hint of rose dot her cheeks. Her teeth dug into her bottom lip as she gave him a sidelong glance. “Is that what I think it’s for?” she said quietly. He peered at her through a shock of hair, unsure why he couldn’t meet her gaze head-on. He’d never been uncomfortable with expressing his sexual needs or asking for what he desired, and yet sometimes, Carly made him feel like a schoolboy experimenting under the bleachers. He’d never even been like that as a teen, so the shyness that sometimes came over him in her presence was unnerving. “What do you think it’s for?” “I think…” She glanced again at the aluminum structure and the restraints attached to each of the four points of the X. Then her gaze fluttered back to his. She spread her legs, her feet resting near the ankle restraints, then she ran her hands over and up the supports until she could tuck her hands loosely inside the bonds. She pressed her body forward, her breasts flattening and her ass curving enticingly outward. She glanced over her shoulder, her chin sweeping through her silky hair to rest on her bare shoulder, and gave him a sweet smile. “Am I doing it right? I want to make sure I get it right…for you.” He had a hard time forcing the words past the sudden lump in his throat. “Baby, I’ve never seen anything more right in my life.” “Now what would happen?” she asked. He reached toward one of his floggers and let the nylon strands flow across his palm. The touch sent a jolt of electric fire from his hand to his cock. “Now I’d strip you naked and bring you the greatest pleasure of your life.” He barely heard the whispered words. “Then what are you waiting for…Master?” His cock swelled so fast it scraped against the denim fabric and the cool teeth of the zipper. His pulse careened into overdrive, his hot blood rushing through his body in a torrent of fire. He tightened his grip on the flogger and forced himself to stare coolly into those big baby blues, hooded now by the

272


shadow of her lashes. The sultry look she pinned him with nearly undid his self-control. If he’d ever needed self-control in his life, this was the moment. He wanted Carly in his life, needed her in his life, but if they took this step and discovered she didn’t fit into it, he wasn’t sure he could handle it. He’d have given anything to be as easygoing as Dusty. He wouldn’t be standing here like a kid with his dick drumming an insane rhythm against his jeans, his heart waiting to be broken by the prettiest girl in school. The smell of her tantalized his nostrils, the musky, sweet aroma of her pussy drawing him one step closer, so close he felt the warmth of her radiating from her skin like a perfect summer day. Unable to resist, he raised his arm and skimmed the silky strands of the flogger over her bare shoulder while she watched, her eyes now wide and as bright as stars. She released a shuddering breath and shivered slightly, and he heard a faint metallic jangle. He let his gaze drift down her body then back to her eyes. His brow rose in silent question. “My panties,” she said breathlessly. “It’s a leather thong, and it has silver beads. I wore it especially for you.” He couldn’t help himself. He glanced down to her ass, round and firm beneath the pretty sundress. He gritted his teeth as the image of a leather strap sliding between her creamy cheeks nearly undid him. Pre-cum leaked from the tip of his cock, and once again, that raging river of fire pulsed through him. Her soft voice pulled his gaze back to her. “Do you want to see them?” God yes. He nodded curtly. He dropped his arm and ran the flogger up her calf to her knee. He watched as she began to tremble. When it caught on the edge of her dress, he slowly raised it higher until he’d exposed her curvy thigh. Every inch revealed more silky-smooth skin, and when the curve of her ass appeared, he nearly went to his knees at the sight of that buttery-soft leather nestled in the very place he most wanted to be. His hips arched forward without his permission as his cock sought the warm, comforting haven of her body. He dipped the flogger between her legs and drew the strands up between her cheeks. She lowered her head, and a low moan met his ears. She tightened her hands around the cuffs as her hips tilted toward him. “Please, Cougar…”


273

“Please what?” he growled. “Touch me,” she whispered. Those two words sliced the knot of tension that had control of him. With one deep breath, he felt it fall away, and the precious control he needed returned. He leaned closer, inhaled her scent, and pressed his lips against the bare skin of her shoulder. “Not yet,” he said quietly. “Not until you beg.” **** Carly’s heart slammed against her rib cage. “Then I’m begging,” she whimpered. He chuckled, a heady masculine sound that drifted around her like a powerful drug. “Believe me, darlin’. That’s not begging.” She felt his fingers loosening the straps of her sundress, and suddenly, the fabric slid down her back. Because her legs were spread so wide, the dress caught on her hips. “Hmm,” Cougar murmured. “That won’t do. Not at all.” Before a single thought entered Carly’s head, he’d hooked his hands into the dress and torn it in two. It didn’t hurt, but her body jerked backward with his movement. The violent rip echoed around her at the same time the little silver beads sent a cascade of tinkling music through the room. A flutter of yellow rippled in the corner of her eye as Cougar tossed the ruined dress aside. “Much better,” Cougar said. “Now I can see that glorious ass.” Though his words rippled over her like a caress, her cheeks clenched involuntarily when she felt the silky strands of nylon trail over her ass. He moved the flogger slowly and gently up her body, gliding it up the curve of her hip to the dip of her waist, over her back and shoulder then up her arm. He repeated the movement on her other side, and she relished the feel of the nylon and the rhythmic, almost hypnotic, slide of the strands. She let out a quiet sigh as pleasure skimmed the edges of her consciousness. Her body relaxed, and she closed her eyes, drifting in a peaceful torpor. She drew in a long, slow breath and— The strands snapped against her ass, tearing her out of the pleasure trance. The bells on her thong tinkled merrily as she gasped and stiffened,

274


her eyes flying open. The sting radiated through her cheeks and up her spine, but not before it sparked a path to her pussy, creating an ache that ground through her pelvis and caused her legs to buckle. “Oh God,” she whimpered. Cougar’s breath whispered across her skin. “Quiet now. We’ve just begun…” “Oh God,” she whimpered again. “What did I tell you?” he growled. “To be quiet,” she whispered. “Then do what I say,” he said slowly. She heard the snap of the strands a split second before they flashed against her butt cheek. She lurched forward, her hips arching violently and her pussy clenching with an intensity that made her shudder uncontrollably. She wanted to come, needed to come…One touch could send her spiraling over the abyss into pleasure beyond her imagination. Moisture leaked from between her pussy lips to dampen the leather between her legs. She desperately wanted to touch her clit. If she could just rub it for a moment, she’d come undone. She heard Cougar inhale sharply, and then his hair fell across her cheek. “I can smell you,” he said softly. “You’re hot…excited…Your pussy is aching for my cock, isn’t it?” She nodded weakly and nearly cried out when he pressed his body against hers and gently rocked against her. The thick rod of his cock rubbed between her cheeks, the denim scratchy and rough. When he dipped a bit slower and swooped between her legs, her pussy convulsed. “Close your eyes,” he said. She did as he asked. When she felt the nylon strands slide over her neck and cheek, she took a deep breath, and her head tipped back. He gently pressed against her cheek with the edge of the flogger, and she turned her face toward him. She felt the gentle press of his mouth against hers. Then his tongue slid between her lips. She held her breath as he kissed her, his tongue searching for hers to dance and mate then sliding away quickly. She wanted more, so she tilted her head back farther, searching, needing, wanting— The heady bite of the flogger stung her ass the moment the warmth of his body vanished. She gritted her teeth against the sharp tingles spreading


275

through her but relished the flood of cream from her pussy and the throbbing pulse of her clit. If only he would touch her…One tiny touch would push her over the edge. She tilted her pelvis toward the frame, hoping to rub her clit against the aluminum, anything to get the friction she craved. She found nothing but empty air. Cougar chuckled. “Now that would be just too easy, darlin’. Your pleasure is in my hands today, not a piece of metal.” He tugged at the ties of her thong, and the leather fell from between her legs in a shower of metallic song. His hot breath fanned across her back, and she nearly collapsed when she felt the slide of the nylon between her legs. As she basked in the pleasurable glow that encompassed her, she thought Cougar had moved in front of her, but she barely knew what was happening until the heard the snap of the strands and a bite of pleasure/pain nipped her clit. She cried out as an orgasm gripped her, her pussy clenching on emptiness and her clit vibrating from the bite of the nylon. She shook violently when she felt the smooth slide of Cougar’s tongue between her pussy lips. “Oh, Cougar, please…” “You taste delicious,” he said softly. “I knew you would.” He blew on her softly then moved again. Soon she felt his body slide along hers as he stood. Still shaking, arching back, hoping to find a hard warm naked cock, she whispered, “Fuck me. Please, Cougar. I need you to fuck me.” He slid the flogger between her legs again, the smooth strands gliding through the moisture on her pussy lips and between the cheeks of her ass. “Are you sure, darlin’?” he murmured. “We have all the time in the world. It doesn’t have to be today.” “It does,” she moaned. “It does have to be today. I can’t take it anymore.” She felt hands slide down her sides to cup her hips. One slid over her skin to reach between her legs and touch her clit, one pat, very gentle but enough to make her body jerk in response. She pressed forward again, but the finger was gone. “So responsive,” he whispered. “I can’t wait to teach you everything I know.”

276


She waited an excruciating moment, and then she heard the slide of a zipper. A fall of soft hair swept over her shoulder. “Are you ready to come with me?” “Oh yes…” He reached between her legs and spread her juices over her skin and his cock. She felt the slide of a hard, yet velvety, slick cock between her legs. He gripped her hips and, with a gentle push, slid all the way to the hilt into her pussy. Her muscles clamped down tight, holding him exactly where she’d wanted him for too long. He very slowly and steadily began to rock in and out of her, and the friction against her G-spot nearly undid her. She started to tremble as her pussy began to spasm. One touch, one touch is all it would take… “Now, my love,” he whispered. “Now.” His hands tightened on her hips painfully, and Cougar slammed into her, pushing her body against the cool metal of the X-frame. The cold felt wonderful against her tightly coiled, very hot body. His cock throbbed in violent contractions inside of her. As his cum filled her, pumping inside in warm, wet pulses, she came with a violent shudder. She gripped the bonds tighter, trying to stay on her feet because her knees buckled. He dropped his head down against hers, his breathing ragged. “My mate,” he said softly. He pressed a kiss against her hair. “For now and for always.” He gently pulled his cock from her. She heard the sounds of his zipper then his boots as he walked across the room. When he returned, he pressed a soft garment into her hand. “There’s a shower behind the white door. I’ll meet you downstairs for a drink.” Dazed, she glanced up and saw another pretty sundress clutched in her fist. She unhooked her feet from the bindings and turned just as the door closed. She whirled around and stared at the closed door for a moment then lowered herself to the floor, her heart still beating a dangerous tattoo. His smell still lingered in the room, and her pussy clutched again, now at emptiness. She leaned back against the aluminum frame and smiled. She’d caught her last cougar.


277

**** Tyler watched the interaction between Cougar and Carly with an inner sigh of relief. It must have been an enjoyable afternoon at the club. Carly looked luminous, as if she were glowing from the inside out. Cougar looked like a man who had a purpose for living again, and Tyler hadn’t seen that in his brother’s eyes since Jillian had died. “Did you find out anything in town?” Cougar shook his head. “Some shifter turned up at the club, claiming he was a visiting Dom. Redwolf and Jake both got bad vibes from him. They agreed he had the smell of desert about him, but they couldn’t determine what species. They’re guessing insect of some sort.” “Desert insect?” Tyler thought about it. “Seems a coincidence he’d just show up like that out of the blue.” Cougar opened the fridge and took out a beer. “Yeah, I thought so too. Those desert shifters are regular homebodies. Can’t stand the feel of grass under their feet.” He turned to Carly. “Want another Shiner?” She nodded, took the beer Cougar offered, and walked over to give Tyler a warm kiss. He looked down at her thinking she would make the Lucas brothers and their cousin a perfect mate for the rest of their lives. Carly had adapted to the role of female alpha with the insight and grace of a shifter destined to become a leader. It almost seemed as if the knowledge had lain dormant somewhere deep inside her, blossoming as she became comfortable in her role as their mate. Tyler was thankful for her presence. A strong female alpha could strengthen and unify the shifter community in ways a male alpha never could. “What did you think of the club?” Tyler watched Carly’s face light up and knew the answer before she spoke. “It’s exciting.” Carly’s eyes shone with the memory. “I want to see it when the place is packed and all the good stuff is going on.” Tyler raised one eyebrow and shot a look at his brother. “Did you tell her about the cameras?” Cougar’s face darkened to a scowl. “No, I did not, but you just did. Those cameras are for security only.”

278


“Oh, horseshit,” Tyler exclaimed. “Tell me you’ve never watched the action, Cougar.” Cougar smirked. “I am the action. I don’t need to watch it.” Carly giggled and leaned in to Tyler like she wanted to whisper a secret. “You walked into that one.” Then she turned to look at Cougar. “Do you really have cameras concealed in the private rooms?” Tyler couldn’t believe Cougar had actually teased with him. He hastened to tell Carly the facts. “Yeah, but that’s top secret, hon. Clandestine’s security likes to make sure no shifters get out of control. I just give Cougar a hard time over it.” Cougar tossed his empty beer can into the nearest trashcan. “Gotta run. I want a security briefing before I turn in tonight.” He gathered Carly into his arms for a long kiss. “I had a good day. We’ll have to do it again soon.” Tyler watched his brother leave the kitchen and turned to Carly with a grin. “You seem to be able to work magic on all the Lucas brothers, not to mention that coyote of a cousin. I haven’t seen Cougar like this in quite some time.” Carly pressed into Tyler’s body and wrapped her arms around his waist, looking up at him with a sultry smile. “Do you really want to talk about Cougar right now?” Tyler felt his cock stiffen. “Not really. You have something else in mind to talk about?” Carly licked her lips suggestively. “I was thinking of a bedtime snack. Are we going to have company?” “Not tonight, darlin’,” Tyler answered. “Tonight you are all mine, and my cougar is ready to howl.” **** Viper looked up from the computer screen. “Did you get into the club?” Harley actually seemed to pale for a minute, his ruddy complexion turning a pasty shade of pink. “No. How did you…” Viper’s tongue flicked out in anger before he sufficiently controlled himself. “If I didn’t need your services, scorpion, you’d be crushed under my shoe. The club belongs to one of the Lucas men. They call him Cougar.


279

He’s head of security at the ranch. If he’d been at the club when you showed up, I would have had to abandon the mission.” “Sorry, boss.” Harley didn’t look sorry to Viper. He looked petulant, like a child caught with his hand in the cookie jar. “Nobody fucking told me about the club.” “You said you didn’t need details,” Viper reminded him. “I believe you told me to point you in the direction, and that was enough.” “I meant for the hit, not for a fucking night out on the town.” Viper reigned in his anger. He needed the scorpion more than he needed to vent. He’d deal out the appropriate punishment later. “Did you get any ideas for delivery while you were in Catamount?” “The easiest way to get onto the ranch undetected is to ride in with one of the Lucas brothers. I figure they all drive trucks and show up in Catamount regularly. I’ll have Talon drop me in town at the parking lot, and I’ll wait till I can catch a ride in one of the Lucas boys’ truck beds. I should be able to pass right through the gate under security’s eye with them none the wiser.” Viper could feel the tension easing out of his shoulders. “Not a grand plan,” he muttered, “but quite often the simple plans work out for the best.” He poured himself a drink, deliberately neglecting Harley. “Did you get laid tonight? I don’t want your mind on your cock tomorrow.” He glanced at Harley, who watched him sip the cool liquid. Harley swallowed reflexively. “Yeah, I’m fine. No worries. I’ll get the job done.” Viper nodded approval. “Make sure you do, scorpion, or there will be no place you can hide from me.”

280


Chapter Twenty-Three Tyler gave Carly a kiss before they left the sanctuary of their bedroom. “Can you manage the kit today if I take Rosa into town for a while?” “Sure, we need to get Suzie back on a course of studies. This Viper business has been a terrible distraction. It’s not good for her.” “I agree.” Tyler checked his pockets, making sure he had his cell phone. Now where were his keys? “Call if you need anything.” Carly smiled. “I’ll be fine, Ty. Really. Go do whatever it is you’re so excited about.” He stopped patting his pockets. “Is it that obvious?” Carly nodded. “To me it is. What have you got planned?” “A little business venture. I’ll tell you about it when we get home if Rosa’s interested.” Before Carly could interrogate him further, a soft rap came on the door, and he opened it to reveal Rosa standing there with one beautifully manicured eyebrow arched in amusement. “Not that I had any intention of eavesdropping, but I heard my name…” Tyler felt heat flush his face. “I was just telling Carly I want you to ride into town with me. There’s a piece of property I want your opinion on.” Rosa’s dark eyes narrowed with suspicion. “Why would you need my opinion on a piece of property, Tyler Lucas? If you want it, you know you’ll have it.” Tyler jammed on his cowboy hat. “Damn it, Rosa, just come with me today.” She looked like she was about to protest but finally shrugged elegantly. “Whatever you say, but not before I have coffee.” Tyler rolled his eyes at Carly as Rosa strolled down the hall. He hoped this wasn’t tougher than he’d anticipated. For all her attitude, Rosa was a


281

giver, not a taker. Maybe he should have discussed all this with Carly. She was, after all, his mate and their alpha female. Carly’s warm hand slid against his at the same time he felt the cool metallic sensation of his keys. He glanced down stupidly then smiled as he caught her smile. “Reading my mind now?” “Almost,” Carly said. “They were on the dresser.” She reached up and adjusted the string tie he thought had been a good idea a few minutes ago. She ran her hands down his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist. “You look very handsome, Tyler. Whatever you’ve decided, whatever made you wear this tie today…I’m sure it was the right thing to do.” He sighed, so grateful for this woman in his life. “Thanks, darlin’. I appreciate that.” She swatted him on the butt. “Now go and change her life.” When Tyler’s brow rose, Carly smirked. “That is what you’re planning to do, right?” He nodded and cupped her face. “Almost reading my mind? Hell, honey, sometimes I think we’re sharing the same brain space.” **** Talon wrapped his claws around Harley, feeling the scorpion squirm around until he found a comfortable position. When the creature settled down, Talon gave a thrust upward and soared into the endless blue Texas sky. Talon loved flying and missed having Raptor to sail along beside him. One of these days that fucking snake would get what he deserved, but for now, Talon had to play by his rules. He let the freedom of the air calm his ruffled feathers. Once this job was over, maybe the snake would leave again, and stay gone, since there would be nothing to hold him to this area any longer. As he flew toward Catamount, he spied a familiar sight on the road below him. It was Tyler Lucas in that piece-of-shit truck. How fitting the alpha would be the one to bring death into his safe little compound. Talon slowed his flight and let the air currents lift him higher as he circled the town of Catamount. Everything seemed peaceful enough below. He’d wait for Tyler to leave the parking lot before he got within sight. Then he’d swoop down and drop Harley from a comfortable height. He didn’t want the scorpion to land under the wheel of a vehicle.

282


Gliding along on the air currents, Talon wondered if there wasn’t an easier way to get revenge. He could have dropped an incendiary device on the house while the family lay sleeping and no one would have been the wiser. But that wasn’t the snake’s way. He wanted his prey afraid. He liked the power of terrorizing his victims. Fuck that. Every day, Talon was gladder he wasn’t a snake. Life was so much simpler in the sky. **** After his talk with Carly and breakfast, Tyler felt more confident about what he planned to spring on Rosa, but he still felt a bit restless, almost as if he wanted to crawl out of his skin. He imagined it was because the surprise was eating at him. He’d never been good at pulling off surprises. Jillian had always known when he was holding something close to the vest. Good or bad, he could never keep anything from her. Rosa wasn’t Jillian, of course, but she could read him like a book. Suzie too. She suspected something, but she couldn’t have any idea what it was. The deal had practically fallen into his lap, and he couldn’t wait to see her reaction. He drummed his thumbs on the steering wheel as Firebolt cruised toward Catamount. The sound of her voice made him pause in the middle of “Wipe Out.” “No hint at all for me?” “Nope, not a one,” he said with a smile. “Damn. You’re being very mysterious, Ty. Why can’t I figure this out?” He shrugged, trying very hard to keep it inside. He tightened his hands on the steering wheel and went back to playing “Wipe Out.” Rosa cast a sidelong glance at him. “Have you found me an apartment?” she asked quietly. “Is it time for me to leave Cattail? Is that what this is all about?” Ty stopped drumming, all his excitement leaching from his body at the sound of her sorrowful voice. He shook his head. “God no, Rosa, you’ve got a home at Cattail as long as you want. I can never thank you enough for stepping in when you did. I realize you gave up a dancing career to take care of us.”


283

Rosa turned from him to look out the window, and Tyler could have sworn he saw tears shimmering in her eyes. “It’s what Jillian would have wanted.” “She would have appreciated it,” Tyler said, “but she would have wanted you to follow your heart, Rosa. You stopped dancing for us.” “I dance every day,” Rosa protested. “You know it’s not the same,” Ty said gently. “You need to teach again and to give performances.” He pulled into the parking lot outside of Catamount. “We’re here. The building isn’t far.” “Building? I thought you said land.” Rosa looked up at him with a frown. “Actually, I think I said property, but we’re splitting hairs now. C’mon.” Tyler stopped several buildings down from Cougar’s club. “This used to be a gym, but I think it would make a hell of a dance studio, don’t you? We could open the front up and put floor-to-ceiling mirrors in. The office is already divided, and there’s plenty of room for more dressing rooms. It wouldn’t take much renovation. What do you think?” He studied her face, but she seemed to have, for the first time in her life, nothing to say. “Please say you like the idea. I’ve already opened a line of credit for the renovations.” Rosa opened her mouth to speak and closed it again. She took a few steps toward the door then stopped. She turned back to him with a tremulous smile. “I couldn’t, Ty. It’s just too much.” Ty pulled a thick envelope from his jacket pocket and held it toward her. “Deed’s already in your name, Rosa. Do whatever you want with it.” **** At last, Talon spotted Tyler and Rosa getting out of the truck. If his beak would allow him, he would have grinned at the perfect scenario. The alpha had parked his truck under a tree to grab what shade was available. Waiting until Tyler was out of sight, Talon swooped down and landed in the cottonwood tree, releasing Harley on a limb stretching over the truck bed. All the scorpion had to do was walk the length of the limb and give a leap into the truck.

284


Two security guards noticed his arrival and started across the parking lot. One took off his hat and swung it back and forth. “Get outta here.” Talon obediently took to the sky again. He knew the guard didn’t know if he was a threat, or not, from that distance. Talon didn’t want them to get close enough they could make him as a shifter, so he flew away, leaving Harley to wait for his ride to Cattail Ranch. When he looked back, he saw Tyler returning to the truck, along with Viper’s sister. The woman was a work of art, truly beautiful, but then most serpents were, men and women alike. They had the power of seduction. After all, hadn’t the first serpent shifter tempted Eve in the Garden of Eden? **** “I can’t believe you put the deed in my name,” Rosa said. She turned in her seat to look at Tyler as he backed out of the parking lot. “I don’t deserve it.” Tyler turned to her in surprise. “Don’t deserve it? My God, Rosa, you’ve held the pride together over the past year.” Rosa looked down at her hands. “Ty, I’ve got to tell you something.” She hesitated looking out at the street and then back to him. “I might be the reason this is all happening.” Tyler frowned. “What do you mean?” Rosa looked miserable. “I’m not sure, Ty, but I think my brother, Juan, is behind all this.” Tyler ran a hand across his mouth. He clamped his emotions down good and tight. Could Rosa have betrayed them? Let all this happen without warning them? Without telling them she knew who was attacking the Lucas pride? “What makes you think that?” “I didn’t suspect at all until I heard you and Gabe talking to Cougar and the others about Viper. It was the name that made me think about the things happening at the ranch. I’ve heard my brother called that before.” Tyler felt his pulse speed up. “Maybe there’s more than one Viper.” Rosa shook her head. “You don’t know Juan. He’s beautiful and intelligent and completely ruthless. If you cross him in any way, he’s dangerous.”


285

“That still doesn’t make it your fault, Rosa. Gabe and I have tracked him for years. He—” “He’s not after you.” Tyler nearly lost control of the truck while he stared at her. Fastening his attention back to the road, he asked, “What makes you think that?” “Because he’s sick. He’s twisted.” Rosa’s voice was filled with anguish. “He wants to punish me for picking Jillian over him. He wanted me to join him in the family business, and when I told him no, I think he started plotting his revenge. It’s taken a few years, but I think killing Jillian was the first step in stripping me of everything I love.” A sob caught in her throat. Tyler gripped the steering wheel so hard his knuckles turned white. After all the years of believing he’d caused Jillian’s death and after giving up his career at Homeland because of his guilt, he’d now discovered he might not have been the cause at all. He didn’t know whether to be relieved or angry. “We’re going to discuss this with the others when we get home. You’ve got to tell us everything, Rosa. Maybe we can get him before he does any more damage.” “Can you forgive me, Ty?” Rosa pleaded. “I’d have told you if I’d known. I swear.” Tyler could sense her truthfulness. “It’s not your fault any more than it was my fault, Rosa. I know you loved Jillian like a sister. We’re gonna get this son of a bitch, and we’re going to need your help.” “I’ll do what I can,” Rosa promised. She slid the envelope with the deed in it over to Tyler. “Take this back. Like I said, I don’t deserve it.” “Keep it,” Ty said. “You’ve been like a mother to Suzie, and you’ve kept Cattail running smoothly. My feelings haven’t changed, Rosa.” Tyler turned the truck into the drive and paused at the security gate. After a nod from the guard, the gate opened, and he continued onto the long driveway heading to the ranch house. “Except now we have a lead.” **** Harley waited several minutes after the truck was parked before he left his hiding place. He dropped down from the truck bed and scurried across

286


the yard as if his tail were on fire. When he got to the relative safety of the house, he paused to consider his options. First, he would take out the woman named Carly, then the brat, and then he’d take care of anyone else who got in his way. Viper wanted as much damage done as possible, and Harley would give it to him. He loved his work. Considering the high security Cattail Ranch had around it, Harley figured he’d take the most unexpected route. No one thought to protect their plumbing. Yet any number of intruders could enter that way. He could easily access the pipes of the water system and get into the house without being detected. He only had to figure out which room the woman was in. Tracking along the footer of the house, Harley found what he needed. With a quick glance around him, he slipped into an impossibly small space and was inside the basement area. He took a moment to look around and thought it couldn’t be so easy—everything was coded. After looking over the schematics, he picked an entry spot and disappeared inside. His plan would be to attack at night when the family was sleeping. It would be morning before anyone knew a killer had struck. Pleased with the simplicity of his plan, he thought he might even get a bonus out of this one. **** Cougar listened to Rosa’s story with an impassive look on his face. He held his emotions in check, as did the rest of the brothers, but Gabe could see the strain in all of their faces. For himself, he had to admit feeling a sort of relief, glad Jillian’s death wasn’t somehow his fault. Glancing over at Tyler, he knew the alpha had similar feelings. Rosa, however, looked devastated. He’d never seen the woman look tired, or anything less than perfect, but as she spilled out her story, she looked distraught. Carly got up and went to her, putting a hand on her shoulder. “It’s not your fault, Rosa,” Carly said. “Your brother is to blame for this. Not you, or Tyler, or Gabe. It’s time we unite and draw our forces together to protect one another. From this point on, until we capture Juan, we’ll have to watch each other’s backs constantly.”


287

Gabe couldn’t believe how Carly had fallen into the role of alpha female. She settled into her duties flawlessly, even handling Rosa with a gentle but firm understanding that eluded the men. He watched with pride as Carly offered support, advice, and comfort as she thought it was needed. “When do you anticipate the next attack?” Gabe asked, glancing at Cougar. “Night.” The word echoed through the room from several voices. “We’re tired, our defenses are low, and he couldn’t have known Rosa would tell us her suspicions,” Cougar said. “I think he’ll try for a night invasion.” “Get all the Tomcats on duty tonight. If they need reinforcements get them.” Tyler looked at Cougar. “Is there any chance we can steal Jake away from the club for a few days?” “I’ll call him.” Cougar turned to Rosa. “Will he try to harm you physically?” She shrugged. “I don’t know. I think Juan is capable of anything. My guess is he would prefer to take away everything I love and leave me to think about it.” “We’ve gotta find this son of a bitch,” Gabe said. “He’s wearing our security down. We can’t keep the full staff on alert twenty-four seven, and he knows that.” Tyler nodded his agreement. “We’re going to need replacements, but Cougar and Tomcat 6 can see to that. In the meantime, let’s try to live our lives as normally as possible. This could be a long siege, and we don’t want tempers flaring and stress to affect our judgment.” “I’ll call the office and tell them I have a family emergency,” Gabe said. “That way I can be around if I’m needed.” Even though the family session was over, everyone lingered, and once again, Gabe watched Carly fall into her duties without conscious effort. “Let’s all head to the kitchen for a snack with the kit,” Carly suggested. “She must be nervous about everything going on, and we need to reassure her. We also need to keep up our energy and stay focused. I’ll brew a pot of coffee and have Lucia whip up a plate of sandwiches. Though, knowing Lucia, she’s already got it covered.” Carly chuckled, and Gabe fell in love with her all over again. Gabe watched as everyone headed for the door at once.

288

Ashley Shay and Josie Hunter “That’s my girl,” he murmured. ****

“But why can’t I go horseback riding?” Suzie asked petulantly. “I always ride every day.” She stuffed a wad of peanut butter sandwich in her mouth and glared at Tyler. “Honey, you just can’t,” Tyler said. “Don’t argue with me today, okay?” “But why?” Carly touched Suzie’s hand. “There’s a bad man that wants to hurt us.” Suzie’s eyes grew round, and she stopped chewing. Carly reached out to push a curl back behind her ear. “Until your daddy and Cougar can catch the bad man, we all have to be very careful.” Carly knew all the men were staring at her, but she remained calm and kept her voice neutral. “Suzie’s a big girl now, and she needs to know what’s going on. Don’t you, kitten?” Suzie nodded and took a drink of milk. She set the glass down twohanded, taking a great deal more caution than she normally did. Carly assumed that was her way of showing everyone she was indeed a big girl now. “I’ll be careful,” she said. “I’ll play in my room.” Carly smiled at her. “I don’t think you have to stay in your room, sweetie, but you need to make sure you’re with one of us all the time. Don’t go outside by yourself.” Dusty and Shane looked at each other for a moment before finishing their roast beef sandwiches. When Tyler, Cougar, and Gabe all left the room, Dusty and Shane stayed behind, obviously wanting to talk. Lucia took Suzie’s hand. “Would you like to have a cup of ice cream now with old Lucia?” Suzie nodded happily. “Come with me to the pantry. I have several kinds in the freezer.” Lucia led her away with a wink at the three of them. “We need to do something to feel useful,” Shane said. “Ty’s got too much on his plate as it is, and Cougar’s as tense as a coiled spring. Right now, I can’t imagine what we could do to help, but there must be something Dusty and I can do to help ease the situation.” Dusty nodded. “You’ve been closer to Tyler lately, Carly. What do you think we could do to help out?”


289

Carly looked into the brothers’ eyes and saw they were just as tense as the others, but they had no way to release that tension. “Why don’t you help out by keeping the kitten busy? With both of you around, she could go outside, or go for a swim. It would help out an awful lot just to know Suzie’s safe and happy. Ty would be grateful for that.” Dusty nodded. “Yeah, we can do that. If they need us on patrol, they can yell.” Carly nodded toward the closed pantry door. “Not only does Suzie need you close, Lucia, Rosa, and I will be here at the house. We’ll have guards, but a little more muscle can’t hurt.” Shane leaned over to give Carly a kiss on the cheek. His expression was grateful. “Thanks, Carly. We’ll take care of the cub and watch the house too. If you need anything, let us know.” “Will do,” she answered to their broad backs as they made their way toward the pantry. She suspected they might both have a little ice cream with Lucia and Suzie before taking on their new duties.

290


Chapter Twenty-Four “One more point, Suze!” Shane shouted. “Just one more, and we’ll have his ass kicked good!” “Uncle Shane! You can’t say ass.” Suzie’s delighted giggle drifted through the open doorway. “Can too,” Shane said. “You can’t say ass.” “I just did!” Suzie burst into laughter. Carly walked out on the balcony to check on the three musketeers frolicking in the pool. Shane had Suzie on his shoulders, and Dusty was shooting a ball toward the hoop. Shane leapt into the air, and Suzie reached up, catching the ball in her tiny hands. Shane hopped his way toward the hoop, trying desperately to stay on his feet as Suzie bobbed and swayed, laughing her little head off. When Suzie tossed the ball and it fell through the netting, she lifted her arms in the air and beamed like an NBA champion. Just before she closed the door, Carly heard Dusty shout, “Give her to me. It’s my turn to be on the winning team.” She laughed as she padded across the plush carpeting, kicking off her flip-flops and dropping her lacy cover-up as she went. She had just enough time for a quick shower before dinner. She’d smelled the enchiladas as she strolled through the kitchen earlier, and she thought she’d make a pitcher of margaritas. If she could get Cougar and Tyler to relax even the tiniest bit this evening, she’d feel like she’d accomplished something. Surely with the first batch of new recruits from town, they could take an evening off. Despite everything going on around them, they still had a new relationship to work on, and she was determined to get Cougar into their pride bed in the very near future. She smiled as she remembered the afternoon in Clandestine. Her pussy clenched just thinking about the feel of the flogger’s tails as they caressed her skin, but when she imagined the sting as it came down on her ass, her


291

clit began to throb. She’d never considered BDSM in her other life. In fact, it had been so off her radar she marveled at how isolated she’d really been. Every day she thanked her lucky stars for her cougars and coyote. After untying the straps of her bikini top, she laid the damp cloth on the sink counter. She plucked at the strings of her bottom and the cool wet cloth dropped to the floor, leaving her naked. She stared at her body for a moment in the mirror, twisting this way and that as she examined herself. Despite eating Lucia’s marvelous cooking every day, she’d slimmed down a bit. Not too much. She still had plenty of curves, and her breasts were more than enough for any one man, let alone five. But she looked a bit sleeker than before, more toned, healthier. She ran her hands up her flanks, feeling the swell of her hips then the dip of her waist. When she reached her breasts, she held the heavy globes and let her thumbs flicker over the nipples. They tautened immediately, becoming hard and pert like pink stones beneath her gentle caresses. She pinched them, and the sharp sensation caused moisture to leak from her pussy. She smelled her own arousal in the air and wondered at her blossoming senses. Had falling in love made her more aware of her body, her smell? Each touch on her skin brought pleasurable sensations she’d never been aware of before. Each soft whisper in her ear made her shiver with excitement. Each kiss made her nearly die with longing. Even the thought of her men, her mates, made her pussy ache with desire and her clit throb with need. It throbbed so much she couldn’t help herself. She reached between her legs and pinched her clit, arching her back at the thrill that shot up her spine. She watched herself in the mirror as she ran her fingers between her pussy lips and dipped one inside. The moisture coated her finger, and she withdrew it to smear on her clit. She rubbed in slow, gentle circles, watching as a flush spread over her skin and her eyes became bright with anticipation. As her breath caught and she began to pant, she rubbed faster and harder, her body tensing. She held her breath as her clit grew hard and hot beneath her finger. Her legs buckled as the orgasm slammed through her. Her pussy pulsed wildly, and her body trembled violently. Holding herself up by clutching the edge of the counter, she continued to rub, harder and harder, stealing every bit of pleasure she could until, finally, the sensations began to taper off. Her body released one

292


final shudder, and she dropped to the bathroom floor, trying to catch her breath and basking in the tiny aftershocks that flickered through her clit. “I really needed that,” she said with a sigh. Now lazy and content, she thought of foregoing her shower and lying down for a nap instead. The thought of her men, however, had her pushing herself off the floor. She nodded to herself in the mirror. “Margaritas, remember? And maybe a nice leisurely lovemaking session after.” She reached for a comb to detangle her damp hair, but it clattered into the sink as nausea swept through her. She clutched her stomach and gagged as bile enveloped her throat and threatened to fill her mouth. She swallowed convulsively, leaning toward the sink in an effort to keep control. She took several deep breaths, drawing them in and holding them as she struggled to keep down the iced tea she’d had at the pool. Her temples began to throb, pounding in a relentless rhythm. She pressed her fingers against the pain and squinched her eyes closed. “Too much sun,” she murmured. “I’m not used to this Texas heat yet.” She filled a tumbler with cold water and sipped at it, trying to calm her stomach from its somersaults. Her face, recently rosy with the flush of orgasm, now looked pale and drawn. Sweat dotted her brow and trickled down her temples. “Maybe a cool shower is what I need.” She reached in the glass enclosure to turn on the water. As she touched the knob, a small shadow shimmered across the stainless steel fixture then pricked at her hand like tiny claws scampering across her skin. She shook her hand, and once again, nausea consumed her. She doubled over, trying not to vomit, and caught a flash of red drop past her eyes toward the shower tile. It skittered toward her, a hard, crusty body with eight legs, claws open and ready to pinch. As it reached the lip of the shower, the creature raised its tail, curling it up and over its body. A scorpion. But she’d already figured out this was no ordinary animal. “Texas heat, my ass,” she growled. “You’re a shifter.” She took a deep breath, trying desperately not to vomit. “And a pretty bad one at that.” Carly gagged as she reached behind her. As the creature launched itself over the edge of the shower toward her bare foot, Carly gripped the tumbler and slammed it over the scorpion, sealing it in a glass prison.


293

The scorpion scrabbled and clawed at the glass, its pinchers scraping and sliding against the tumbler. With each movement, the tiny prison moved a few inches along the floor, but the scorpion wasn’t heavy enough to tip the glass over. “Go ahead and shift,” Carly said. “I dare you. My guess is you can’t. Not without really hurting yourself.” She slid to the floor and then lurched toward the toilet. She’d held on as long as she could, but she couldn’t hold on any longer. She puked her guts out, her hand clenched against her stomach as it roiled in agony. She lifted her face and stared at the angry little creature spitting and fuming inside the glass. “Try the toilet next time, you bastard. You might have caught me off guard.” She gagged again. “Oh God, Carly, are you okay?” Carly twisted her sweaty face toward the door. Rosa flew into the room and grabbed a washcloth from the cupboard. After wetting it, she fell to her knees beside Carly and pressed the cool cloth to her forehead. “Too much sun?” Rosa asked. Carly shook her head and nodded weakly toward the glass moving inch by inch toward the door. She’d have laughed at its determination if she didn’t feel so sick. “We should have warned you about scorpions,” Rosa said. “They’re all over Texas.” She pulled the hair away from Carly’s face and stared intently into her eyes. “It didn’t sting you, did it?” “No, I’m okay.” “They can give you quite a scare if you’re not prepared.” Rosa reached toward the glass. “I’m used to them. I’ll just get rid of it for you.” “No!” Carly lurched to her knees and grabbed Rosa’s wrist. “Get on the intercom and call Cougar and Ty. My stomach tells me that’s no ordinary scorpion.” **** Cougar stood at the kitchen table looking at the scorpion shifter trapped under glass, along with everyone in the house, including Suzie.

294


Suzie wrinkled her tiny nose. “He’s ugly, and he’s not very big. I’d have stomped on him with my cowgirl boots.” Gabe snorted a laugh, and the sides of Tyler’s mouth twitched as he tried not to smile. Cougar remained stone-faced and focused on the glass. “We’ve got to get this son of a bitch to shift so we can ask him a few questions.” Suzie’s ears perked up at the language, and Carly shot Cougar a warning look, which he ignored. Lucia stood in the background with her trusty broom in hand as if waiting for her own chance at the scorpion. After what had happened with Tomás, she apparently wasn’t taking any chances. “Get Suzie outta here,” Cougar ordered Rosa. “It’s about to get ugly. Six?” Tomcat 6 stepped up, and Cougar noticed the glance he shot at Rosa before focusing on the scorpion. “Yes, sir?” “I know you did a stint of interrogation in Special Forces. You got any suggestions?” Tomcat 6 waited until Suzie and Rosa were out of earshot. “I suggest a few sticks with a sharp object. A needle would do in his present form. Easy enough to slide under the carapace and do a little damage. Probably feel like an ice pick going in.” The glass scooted an inch as the scorpion slammed against his prison. Lucia made the sign of a cross and scurried out of the kitchen. “You too, Carly,” Cougar said. “You don’t need to see this.” Carly held Cougar’s gaze for a long moment before following the other women out of the room. Cougar looked at his brothers. “Is this acceptable to you, Alpha?” Tyler nodded. “You’re head of security, Cougar. I trust your judgment.” Cougar went to the cabinet to retrieve Lucia’s sewing kit, and the glass on the table began rocking violently, so hard it nearly turned over. “I think he wants to say something,” Tomcat 6 said with an amused expression on his face. Cougar went back to the glass and stared at the scorpion circling around and around inside his glass prison. “I’m going to raise this glass now, and you’re going to stay put. If you try to run, or attack, I’ll follow my niece’s advice and squish you under my boot. Got it?”


295

Cougar slowly raised the glass, and the scorpion quivered but remained in the center of the table. When Cougar stepped back, he said, “If you’re going to shift, now’s the time.” The large oaken table groaned under the weight of the man who appeared naked, sprawled uncomfortably on the bare wood. He looked around him defiantly but didn’t make a move to get off the table. Instead, he settled himself into a seated position. “Who sent you here? Viper?” Cougar asked. The man’s beady eyes widened. “You know about the snake?” All the men exchanged looks before Cougar spoke again. “Yeah, we know about Viper. What did he send you in for?” The man curled his lips into a smile that looked more like a snarl. “What do you think he sent me in to do, kitty cat? I didn’t come here to play nice.” “Was your order to kill Rosa?” His forehead scrunched, deep lines radiating across his sunburned skin. “You mean the Mexican bitch?” Cougar fisted his hands and took a step forward. The man held his own. For such a tall, skinny bastard, he had temerity. Cougar had to give him credit for that, even as he ached to plow his fist into the shifter’s face. The guy smirked as he glanced down at Cougar’s hands. “Relax, cat. I meant, of course, the beautiful dark-haired lady.” “Much better,” Cougar growled. “Well, no, I wasn’t sent here for the Mexi—I mean Rosa. Was I in her bathroom?” He shook his head sadly. “You cougars are really some dumb fucks, aren’t you?” Cougar ignored the man’s taunting, but Tyler lurched forward, grabbed the man’s throat and yanked him across the table. “You’ve just about gotten on my last nerve here.” The man laughed. “I really ain’t afraid of you, alpha.” He nearly spat the last word. Tyler pushed him back to the table, and the shifter sat up straight, folding his naked legs Indian-style. “There’s not a thing you can do to me that I can’t handle.” “Suzie’s boot is looking better and better,” Shane said. “Go ahead and shift back, Scorpion,” Dusty said. “Make it easier on us. No point in messing up more than one pair of boots.”

296


Gabe tilted his head. “I’m not sure he deserves such a quick and easy end. He did go after our woman after all.” The shifter’s eyes grew wide. “All of you share that tasty morsel? Mmm-mmm…How do I get in on that action?” “You don’t,” Cougar snapped. “And you won’t. So now that you’ve failed in your mission, what’s the backup plan?” The shifter shrugged. “You’d have to ask the snake.” Tyler growled. “Is he the one in my kitchen? ’Cause all I see is you. You scorpions must really be some dumb fucks.” He gave the shifter a scary-looking smile, and the two men stared at one another silently. Cougar knew if they didn’t get some information soon, Tyler was going to lose his shit. That wouldn’t be pretty. “Hey, asshole,” Cougar said. The shifter’s gaze settled back on him. “Do we have to make this painful to get information? ’Cause we can do that.” The man held up a hand. “You can beat the hell out of me, threaten me all you want, and poke me with every needle in that kit. Won’t make a bit of difference. I don’t know a damn thing about Viper’s plans, and even if I did, I’d be more worried about his retribution than yours. Jesus, you’ve obviously never met the man or you wouldn’t be wasting your time even trying.” He stared at each man in turn, and it was clear to Cougar he was telling the truth. The man didn’t give a rat’s ass about their threats. “All I know is he wants your females dead, and he usually gets what he wants.” “Females?” Ty asked, edging closer to the table. If looks could have unlocked the secrets the man held, Tyler would have known everything about him. “Not just Carly?” “No, not just your precious little Carly. True, he wants your mate dead, alpha, but he wants your brat dead too. Both of ’em…ding-dong dead. Boohoo.” Tyler drew his fist back and smashed it into the shifter’s face. The scorpion went out like a light, sliding over the edge of the table and crashing onto the tiled floor. “Call Homeland,” Tyler said to Gabe. “Get this piece of shit out of my house.” ****


297

Talon tilted his head to one side and watched Viper. He was ready to take to the air at a moment’s notice if he had to. “They had Harley in chains. Took him away in an armored prisoner transport van.” He shrugged, wincing at the pain in his shoulder. “I couldn’t do anything about it.” “No, I suppose not. Did you find anything else out that might be useful?” Talon nodded. “The alpha is bringing in reinforcements. They’re hiring anyone that might be able to help guard the ranch. The Tomcats are checking credentials, but there’s going to be a lot of new faces around the place.” “Then it’s probably time for phase three,” Viper said cryptically. Talon didn’t know anything about a phase three, but he rather hoped he wasn’t involved. He was beginning to feel the noose tightening around their necks. No one could screw with federal agents this long and not get fucked. He, for one, liked to choose his own dancing partners. Viper continued to stare at him like a long-lost son or something. That look on his face gave Talon the willies. “You’ve done exceptionally well in the last few weeks, Talon. I have a little present for you.” Talon cringed for a moment, not knowing what to expect. Viper reached inside his collar and flipped a gold key out onto the black shirt. The key glittered like the precious metal it was, but it gave Talon an uneasy feeling. He knew there were cursed objects for the buying, and Viper sure had enough dough to get anything he wanted. He lifted the chain over his head and held it toward Talon. “Go on. Take it. It’s not going to bite.” Sure about that? “A key?” he asked quietly. “Yes, a key,” Viper said curtly. Talon felt that stirring of unease in his belly grow into a turmoil. Viper had an odd look on his face. Sometimes the snake’s gifts were as deadly as his temper. Talon wasn’t usually one to look at a gift horse or whatever the fuck that saying was. This gift, however, might have fangs. He reached out tentatively, feeling as though he were putting his hand into a serpent’s mound, then stared at the key pinched between two fingers. “You’ll find your twin back in Miami at headquarters. Lower level.”

298


“Raptor?” “Do you have another twin?” Viper snapped. “No. No, of course not,” Talon said softly. He wrapped his fingers around the key tightly. No one would ever take it from him. “He’s not in the best of shape,” Viper said, “but he’s alive. He’s under a binding spell, but when the shaman sees the key, he’ll know what to do to break it. I’m sure you can nurse Raptor back to health. Regretfully, he may not fly again, but time will tell. You can leave after the mission.” Talon kept his head bowed because if Viper saw the tears in his eyes, he’d consider taking the key back and killing them both for weakness. “Thank you, sir.” “Dismissed,” Viper said. “Prepare for a trip to Catamount.” **** Carly returned to the kitchen after putting Suzie to bed. She noticed her mates looked tired, and the day’s strain showed on their faces. Lucia and Rosa had long since retired to their rooms, leaving the men to have a few beers before retiring for the night. Tyler looked the worst. It couldn’t be easy having the burden of securing the safety and well-being of both the family and the community. He looked as though the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. He leaned back against the kitchen counter, the neck of his Shiner hanging loosely between his fingers, long forgotten. Carly went to him and took the beer bottle from his hand. His head snapped up, and he seemed surprised to find her there. “Penny for your thoughts,” she said softly. “Got a couple dollars?” he asked with the ghost of a smile. “For you, my love, I’d borrow some if necessary.” She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down for a long, passionate kiss. His hands skimmed down her back, fingers resting on her ass, pulling her closer. Instantly, she felt his cock jump to attention. At least she hadn’t lost him entirely to his thoughts. She pressed against him for a moment, reveling in the feel of his hard length against her. Then she pulled back and cupped his face.


299

“You need to get some sleep, alpha,” Carly whispered. “As much as I’d like to feel you buried inside me, tonight isn’t the night.” Reluctantly, she pulled herself away from Tyler and turned to Cougar, who leaned against the French door, staring out into the darkness, searching for bad things in the shadows. He, too, looked as if the weight of the world was ready to come crashing down on his head. She ran her hand down his arm to get his attention. His face swiveled toward hers, and she tiptoed up to whisper in his ear. “I’ve been a bad girl today. I had an orgasm without my mates.” His eyes widened, and a sultry smile played about his mouth. “You did, did you?” “Yes, I watched myself in the bathroom mirror. It was very hot. You might have to take me back to the club and discipline me for that.” Cougar growled, the sexiest sound she’d ever heard, and his eyes glittered with suppressed passion. He pulled Carly into his arms, nearly crushing her in his embrace. His kiss was brutal, leaving her lips swollen and wanting more. “When this is done,” he said quietly, “we’re going to spend a whole evening in our playroom.” “I’m counting on it, darlin’.” She put her hand on his chest, feeling his steady but slightly escalated heartbeat. She gave him her most alluring smile before pulling away to go to Gabe. Gabe didn’t wait for her to kiss him. He pulled her into his arms and held her, dropping a kiss on the top of her head. He drew in a deep breath, and Carly realized he was filling himself with her scent. She raised her head up to give him a gentle kiss before moving on to Dusty. In his usual playful fashion, Dusty grabbed her hand and made a run for the French door, acting like he would run away with her. Carly loved his good humor. She playfully swatted him on the ass. “If you don’t behave, Dusty Lucas, I may have to spank you.” Dusty immediately fell to the floor on his knees. “Please, please,” he begged. His antics sent the whole group into gales of laughter. Carly bit her lip trying to look severe, but she couldn’t pull it off, and Dusty’s comic act had lightened the atmosphere considerably. She ran her hands through his wild strands of honey-blond hair, brushing them back from his forehead to see his bright eyes. He stared at her

300


for a few moments, his eyes sparkling with merriment. Then suddenly, his arms went around her waist and his eyes grew serious. “Don’t you ever leave us,” he said. “I couldn’t take it.” “I’m not going anywhere,” Carly whispered. “You can count on that.” He pressed his face against her stomach, and she held him tightly, murmuring soft, comforting sounds as she caressed his hair. When he rose, he gave her a boyish smile and dropped a kiss on top of her head. “How can you always make me feel better?” Dusty asked. “Because you do the same for me,” Carly said. As always, Shane waited quietly, watching her with eyes full of love. She sat down on his lap, facing him, and put her arms around his neck. “You’ve been so quiet, Shane. Are you doing okay?” He put his forehead against hers and held it there. “I don’t like being afraid for you, Carly.” She drew back to look into his eyes. “Nothing’s going to happen to me, Shane. I promise.” Carly didn’t know how she could make that promise, but from somewhere deep inside she knew it was true. Crawling off Shane’s lap, she looked around at the men. “The house is crawling with Tomcats. Why don’t you all shift and go for a run?” All faces swung toward her, and for the first time in days, they all looked simultaneously relieved. Who knew that was all it would take? “Really?” Tyler asked. “You’d be okay with that?” “Of course,” Carly said. She nodded toward the patio where two Tomcats stood keeping vigil. She heard several others talking beyond the kitchen door. “I couldn’t be safer than a baby in her mother’s arms. Besides, you guys need to relieve some stress.” Dusty wiggled his brows. “Don’t we use sex for that?” “We do,” Carly said with a laugh. “But I’m thinking there are some unhappy cougars and a discontented coyote in this room right now. And we can easily remedy that.” Cougar ripped his shirt off and tossed it to the floor. “I don’t need a better invitation than that.” Shane toed off his cowboy boots. “Neither do I.”


301

Dusty was already naked, standing impatiently near the French doors. Gabe tossed a shirt toward him, and it fluttered around Dusty’s face. “How do you get naked so fast?” “Lots of practice,” Dusty said. Tyler’s jeans hit the tile, and he walked toward her in all his naked glory. He grabbed her and lifted her into the air. “Thank you, darlin’. This is exactly what we need.” He kissed her quickly on the mouth then set her on the floor. She felt the hairs on her arms prickle and lift as a misty radiance enveloped the room. Within a moment, four cougars and a coyote stared at her, their eyes glowing with a soft yellow incandescence. “I’ll be waiting upstairs.” She opened the French door and stood aside, laughing. “Now go out and roar. When you’re purring, come back to me. I want all of you close to me tonight.” She watched as they loped off into the night, waved to one of the Tomcats, then closed the door to wait for her men.

302


Chapter Twenty-Five Viper glanced at his Rolex. Four-fifteen. The man should fucking be up preparing for the day. “Press it again,” he snapped. Talon jabbed his finger against the doorbell, this time leaning on it. Much better. From the interior of the dark ranch home, Viper heard a man’s furious voice moving closer and closer. “I’m fucking coming. Get your finger off the goddamn buzzer, you idiot!” The door was yanked open at the same time a light switched on in the foyer. The door bounced against a piece of furniture as the man continued yelling at the top of his lungs. “I said lay off the buzzer, you piece of—” The man’s mouth dropped open as Talon removed his finger from the buzzer and stepped back. Viper took a step forward and let his gaze travel from the man’s wide horrified eyes down the open robe, which revealed a pair of satin boxers, to his bare feet. He lifted a brow as the man quickly swept hands over his bedhead then scrabbled for the ties to the robe. He fumbled for a moment, but finally, the boxers disappeared beneath the cotton. “Sir, I…” He ran his hands through his long hair again then straightened up and stared straight ahead. “Sir. Welcome to Catamount, sir.” His glance tentatively fluttered to Viper then shot up to stare into the distance again. Viper nodded. “Alvarez. I hope we’re not intruding.” “No, sir. Of course not, sir.” He tugged at the robe’s belt. Talon took a step toward the door and tilted his head. “Then why are we still standing on the porch?” Alvarez swallowed, nearly gulping as he lurched backward. “Please come in, sir. Excuse my manners.” Talon went in first, his head swiveling right then straight to peer down the darker hallway. “Anyone in the house?” “No, sir,” Alvarez said. “Not tonight.”


303

Viper stepped over the threshold and closed the door. “Not tonight, eh?” He chuckled. “Does that mean you get lucky on a regular basis, Alvarez?” The man smiled tentatively. “Fairly regular, sir.” “Well, that doesn’t surprise me,” Viper said. “You’re a good-looking man. It’s why I chose to station you here in Catamount.” “There is a pretty strong resemblance between us,” Alvarez said with another smile, this one a bit more confident. “I imagine you get your share of tail too, sir.” Viper lashed out and gripped the man by his hair. He yanked him forward then down. The man fell to his knees, and the sound of a crunching bone vied for prominence over the man’s cry of anguish. Viper leaned down to stare into the man’s face. “My sex life is none of your business,” he hissed. “Is that understood?” “Cl–clearly, sir.” He ended his small sentence with a moan. Viper lifted his chin in Talon’s direction, and Talon, being the good soldier he was and knowing his place, knew exactly what to do without a bunch of jibberish and small talk. He grabbed the man under the arms and hauled him upright. Alvarez wobbled for a minute but didn’t fall down. Viper chuckled at his thought. He’d always liked those little Weeble people. He’d played with them as a child. Now though was not the time to think of childish things. Alvarez’s eyes were a bit hazy. Viper regretted having been so rough. Alvarez looked like he might pass out from the pain. Well, he’d just have to make this quick. Talon seemed to sense Alvarez’s instability because he physically manhandled the injured man into a more upright position. “How long have you been working Catamount security?” “Seven months, sir. It…it…” He drew in a deep breath then gritted his teeth. “It took me six months to get in the inner circle. To be…trusted.” “You’ve been cleared for Cattail security in the last day or so?” Alvarez blinked a few times. Viper snapped his fingers in front of the man’s face. “Anyone home?” “Y–yes, sir. Sorry, sir.” He licked his lips and tried to focus. “I was called by security yesterday. I went and got my cr–credentials and pass. I’m to r–report this morning at six.” “Good,” Viper said. “That fits in nicely with my plans. Where is your pass?”

304


“In the drawer.” Alvarez nodded to the small foyer table tucked behind the door. It was askew after the door pounding it had received earlier. Viper tugged the drawer open and found a security badge, a gate pass, and a small earbud he assumed was for communication. He snapped on the table lamp and studied the credentials. Jorge Alvarez, age thirty-seven. Viper had to admit the photo looked almost exactly like him. But the hair was shorter. Damn. He’d just gotten his hair the length he liked best. “Fuck,” he muttered. “Why is my life filled with fucking complications?” Below the photo was a thumbprint. That was not a problem. “All in a day’s work,” Viper murmured to himself with a smile. He tapped the pass against his palm for a moment then slid it and the badge into his pants pocket. He put the earbud into the inside pocket of his black jacket. “Any uniform required for this assignment?” he asked. Alvarez nodded. “In the closet. There are two sets.” Viper rolled his eyes. Wasn’t it just like the Lucas brothers to require the hired help to wear a uniform? Well, he could go along with it for one day since, by the end of it, he’d have accomplished what he’d set out to do. He opened the closet door to find two pairs of black pants and two shirts in a nauseating goldenrod color tucked inside a garment bag. “Fuck. They’re cougar colors. What a bunch of self-absorbed pricks. It’s like high school all over again. Go fucking Cougars.” He turned back to Alvarez after hanging the garment bag on the doorknob. The man wasn’t holding up very well. Apparently his knee hurt quite a bit. “You’ve been preparing for this a year, Jorge. The time’s come for you to fulfill the mission. Are you ready to do that?” “Yes, s–sir. Anything for you, s–sir.” “Glad to hear that.” He nodded toward Talon, and his soldier took a step backward. Alvarez swayed. As he lurched forward, Viper only had enough time to see Alvarez’s eyes widen in fear. His jaw extending double its usual size, he snapped his mouth closed and pierced his victim’s skin, locking his teeth into the man’s


305

throat. He hissed in pleasure as the venom exploded from his fangs, entering the man’s bloodstream and killing him before he could draw a breath to scream. Alvarez dropped to the floor, and Viper wiped a finger across his mouth then licked at the venom on his finger. “That was easy enough.” He turned to Talon. “See if you can locate a pair of scissors. The bastard cut his hair recently, so we’ll need to take care of mine.” Talon started down the hallway toward the kitchen. “Oh, and, Talon…” He turned sharply. “Yes, sir?” “Make sure they’re sharp. I’m going to need that thumb.” **** During breakfast, the five men discussed security plans, and then Carly saw most of her men off to various locations around Cattail. Each would conduct an orientation concerning security with smaller contingents of specially selected temporary personnel. Dusty had headed off to the stables to organize perimeter patrols, Shane to the ranch office to make plans on guarding the stock, and Cougar would man the security building. Gabe was going into town to meet with several Homeland agents about potential fallout. All four would be providing information about the threats, possible infiltrations, and recommended measures for dealing with an incursion. Tyler remained behind, and when she’d closed the French door and turned toward him, he tucked his hands around her face, his thumbs caressing her cheekbones. “I want you to keep yourself safe for me,” he said softly. “Of course I will, Ty. You don’t have to worry.” He dropped a kiss on top of her head just as Suzie crashed against his leg. Carly smiled as Suzie lifted her face up, her straw cowgirl hat falling back on its string. “You don’t have to worry about Carly, Daddy,” Suzie said, her fiveyear-old voice filled with all the seriousness she could muster. “I’ll look after her.” Carly met Tyler’s eyes as he shifted his gaze toward her. After giving Carly a smirk, he hunkered down and took his daughter’s shoulders between his hands.

306


“I know you will, darlin’. That’s what we do with our pride. We keep them all safe.” He tweaked her nose between his fingers, and Suzie giggled. “But it’s very important you stay inside today and listen to Carly and Rosa. Will you do that for me?” Suzie pushed her lip out and shuffled her booted feet. “No rides again today?” she asked sadly. “I’ll have David take you on a very long ride next week, but not today, kitty cat. Okay?” Suzie glanced toward Carly, and Carly gave her an encouraging nod. Hopefully the little girl understood the seriousness of the situation, though given her age, it was more than likely she saw it all as just a bit of inconvenience in her happy, little-girl life. She fingered the string on her hat. “Can I still wear my hat?” “Of course you can. It’s a beautiful little hat,” Tyler said, giving her a little shake. The flounces on her skirt swung around her legs, and Suzie giggled. “You can keep the boots on too. No one said you had to be on a horse for such a pretty outfit.” “Okay, Daddy,” she said as she straightened her shoulders. She cocked her head and stared into her father’s eyes for a moment. “Is this because of the bad man, Daddy? The bad man that might come here?” Carly inhaled sharply, and she saw Tyler visibly flinch, but he didn’t hesitate to answer her question. “Yes, darlin’. It’s because of the bad man.” “And he wants to hurt Carly?” She bit into her bottom lip and squinted as though in fear of the response she’d receive. “And maybe me?” Carly released a shuddering breath. As much as they’d tried to protect her, it was obvious she’d been aware of everything going on. Tyler pulled Suzie into a tight hug. “Yes, my little cowgirl. That’s exactly what he wants.” He squeezed her tighter then pulled back to look into her eyes. “But we’re not going to let that happen, okay? Everyone on Cattail has one goal, and that’s to keep both of you safe.” Suzie hurled herself toward her father, wrapping denim-clad arms around his neck. She buried her face in his throat, and Carly heard her whispered words drift up. “I love you, Daddy. So so much.”


307

“I love you too, baby.” He caressed her hair for a moment, and when Suzie lifted her face, he gave her a brilliant smile. “Now go to the den. Rosa has a surprise for you.” “What kind of surprise?” Suzie squealed. “If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise.” Suzie put her hands on her hips. “Daddy…” she said, her voice holding a touch of warning. He stood and raised his hands. “Okay, I give up. I bought you a new video game.” “A video game with horses?” Suzie asked with excitement. “That’s what I hear,” Tyler said. “It might even have some princesses.” “That’s the one I wanted, Daddy! Thank you!” She clutched him around the legs then darted from the room, her hat swinging across her shirt. “Horses and princesses…” Tyler said, staring after her. “Who knew that’s all it took to make her happy?” “You’re underestimating yourself, Ty,” Carly said. “You’re the one who’s made her happy.” Tyler turned toward her and stared at her with such intensity Carly felt her face flame. “What?” she said with a laugh. She swiped a hand across her mouth. “Do I have syrup on my face? You’re staring at me like I’ve grown a tail or something.” “No tail,” Tyler said with a smile. “Though I wouldn’t complain if you did.” He shook his head. “It’s you. Since the moment you’ve entered our lives, she’s been a different child.” “Maybe because you’ve been a different man,” Carly said softly. He nodded slowly. “A better man.” “And I’m a better woman,” Carly said. “Maybe we make a good team.” He studied her again, his gaze exploring her face as though seeking answers to all of life’s mysteries in her features. “Wanna make it permanent? Maybe get married?” Carly gasped, her heart lurching, stopping, then racing like a hummingbird’s. She could barely find the voice to push out four simple words. “What did you say?” “You heard me,” he said softly, his eyes lighting with more passion than she could have ever imagined. “Yes,” she whispered.

308


“What did you say?” he asked. She smirked and gave him her sultriest smile. “You heard me.” “I did indeed, and we’ll talk about this when I get back.” He pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard, fast kiss. “Right now I’ve got a bit of work to do.” “Go be the alpha.” She let her fingers stray into the cleavage of her shirt. “I’ll be thinking of you while you’re gone.” “Woman, you’re going to kill me. But what a way to go. “ He gave her one last lingering look then disappeared through the French doors with a wave. Carly slumped into a chair and finally managed to draw a deep breath. “I’m getting married…” she whispered. “I’m getting married.” Even when she said it the second time, she couldn’t believe it. “Carly Lucas. I really like the sound of that.” Carly couldn’t wait to tell Rosa and Lucia the good news, although she wondered if they might already know. She leapt up from the chair, and a wave of dizziness and nausea hit her so strongly she nearly collapsed back into the seat. Clutching the armrest for support, she stood there a moment gulping air, trying to keep from being sick. It didn’t work. She slapped a hand over her mouth and ran through the swinging door toward the bathroom. She barely had time to slam the door before she got sick. When she’d emptied her stomach, she splashed water on her face and decided to try to make it back to the kitchen. She’d been fine all morning, and there’d certainly been nothing wrong with her breakfast. She vaguely wondered if she might be pregnant, but she discounted that idea. Surely she wouldn’t have morning sickness that quickly. That only left one possible answer, the answer they’d been dreading. She needed to get to the intercom to reach Cougar. There was a shifter nearby, possibly already in the house. A powerful one if her reaction was any indication. Carly held on to the doorframe and willed herself out of the bathroom. The closest intercom was in Ty’s office. As she stepped into the room, the French door opened, and a security guard stepped inside, closing the door behind him. Not one of the Tomcats, one of the temporary hires. Carly started toward him, staggering across the room. “Oh thank God,” Carly said weakly. “I need to call security. Help me.” She grabbed hold of


309

the edge of the desk and nearly collapsed. Her nausea was getting worse by the second, and the pain battering and piercing her body was tortuous. The room grew dimmer as the man drew the drapes across the door and made a tutting noise. “Now why would I do that?” Carly’s head snapped up, and her heart slammed against her chest. She recognized him, and it was apparent now her body had recognized him immediately. She couldn’t draw a breath as she struggled to rationalize what she was seeing. It just wasn’t possible that he could be here. They’d done everything in their power to keep him away. Yet here he was, walking across the carpet casually, as though he’d come to pay a visit. Her chest muscles tightened, and her breath stuttered as she struggled to get air. When she’d managed to suck in a breath, the world tilted on its axis, and she vomited on the cream-colored carpet, heaving out the rest of her breakfast along with some bitter-tasting bile. Sweat poured from her temples and dripped down her cheek as her stomach twisted painfully. She dropped to her knees and raked the damp hair back from her brow. She let her eyes graze up the man’s form encased in black pants and a goldenrod shirt. How was he dressed in a security uniform? How on Earth had he gotten inside with all the precautions? She stared at the tall, lean physique, the long black hair, though shorter than the last time she’d seen him, the deep dark eyes that looked both vitally alive and soulless. She wondered how eyes could hold such disparity. The badge he wore said Jorge Alvarez, but she knew better. She recognized this man—this shifter—as the same creature who’d been in Principal Haney’s office. He took a step toward her. “Viper?” she whispered, feeling another wave of nausea overtake her. She struggled to her feet and turned back toward the door in a panic. He darted around her and stood in her path. “Uh uh uh,” he said in a singsong voice. “We have some unfinished business. Well, I have some unfinished business. You, of course, won’t have to worry about too much in a moment or two.” As she heaved onto the carpet again, she was dimly aware of Viper making a disgusted sound as he closed the office door. Carly shivered and sank back to the floor, unable to trust her legs.

310


Viper moved toward her but made no attempt to touch her. He tossed a linen handkerchief near her knees. She picked it up and wiped her mouth. “Get up,” he ordered. “Get up or I will kill you right now.” Carly studied him from the floor. He was incredibly handsome, a male counterpart to Rosa’s beauty, and their sibling relationship was clear now. No one could have possibly missed it. But his face was cruel, and that dark life she’d seen in his eyes now looked dead and emotionless. She had no doubt he would carry out the threat if she didn’t move. Willing herself to stand, she grabbed blindly at anything that would give her leverage. She pulled herself up a chair and stood swaying dizzily as Viper moved back away from her, like she would soil him if they touched. His aquiline nose wrinkled. Carly squeezed her eyes closed, trying to retain control. “How did you get in here?” “Why would you care about that?” he asked. “It’s obvious I can go wherever I like.” She threw him a contemptible glare. “I don’t believe that for a minute.” She swallowed hard, wishing she had some water. “If you could, you wouldn’t have sent your underlings.” He spread his arms in a gesture of conciliation. “To give credit where it’s due, Miss Barnes, I had no idea you’d be such a formidable challenge.” “Why are you doing this?” Carly asked. Viper gave an elegant shrug. “I’m sure you must have figured it out by now. Don’t ask rhetorical questions. Aren’t you going to beg for your life? I like it when people beg me.” Carly opened her mouth to speak, but the door banged open. Suzie came barreling into the room. “Are you okay, Carly? I heard—” She stopped when she saw Viper, and her eyes widened with understanding. “You’re the bad man, aren’t you?” Viper chuckled. “Yes, I am. You must be the brat.” Suzie stomped her foot. “I am not a brat! You’re the brat!” “Run!” Carly shouted. “Get help—” “Shut up!” Viper backhanded her with enough force she fell against the wall with a crash. He lunged forward, trying to grab at Suzie.


311

In a blur of motion and shimmering light, Suzie transformed into a cougar cub, and he missed grabbing her, his hand grazing a soft tuft of fur. She launched herself at his legs, clawing and scratching with a fierceness that took Carly’s breath away. While he was distracted, Carly lunged for the intercom, but Viper was faster. He swiped out, knocking the intercom off the desk, and Carly fell back to the floor. He kicked viciously, trying to shake off the little cat clawing at his leg. After several attempts, he managed to dislodge her, and Suzie’s small body flew across the room. She howled in pain when she crashed against the door and bounced back onto the floor. She crawled several inches then dropped to the floor. She didn’t try to get up again, and Carly prayed the child hadn’t been killed by the force of the blow. “What is going on in—” Rosa rushed through the door and gave a small gasp. “You.” Viper smiled. “My dear sister. How nice to see you. This is working out so much better than I planned.”

312


Chapter Twenty-Six Rosa stared at her brother in disbelief. He wore a uniform just like the Cattail security team. He must have walked into the house without any trouble at all. No one knew he was even here. Carly was struggling to regain her feet, wiping at a stream of blood flowing from her mouth, but she seemed relatively unharmed if pale and sweaty. Suzie, however, hadn’t fared so well. “My poor little puma.” Rosa crouched down and put her hand against Suzie’s side. The kit was still breathing, but her pulse was slow. “Juan, por favor, don’t do this. Let me get help for Suzie and Carly then I’ll come with you, if that’s what you really want.” Juan sneered at her. “It’s not what you want, is it? You’d say anything to save these wretched cougars.” He spat on the floor like the word left a bad taste in his mouth. “You could have had it all.” Rosa slowly rose and shook her head sadly. “I had it all here, brother. A family, friends, everything I wanted.” A tear rolled down Rosa’s cheek. “You killed my best friend.” “Jillian Lucas was nothing. A human bitch, nothing more. And this is not your family,” Juan snapped. “I am your family. Father is your family. You should have wanted to be with me. With us.” Rosa cast a quick glance at Carly. Despite being in pain and the sickness that must still be rolling through her, Carly was inching toward the intercom. Juan twisted to look behind him. “Stay where you are, Miss Barnes.” Carly froze, and Juan took one step toward her. “One more inch and I’ll shift. I can do it before you even raise your finger. You wouldn’t like it if I shift.”


313

Rosa knew she needed to keep him talking to give them any hope of coming out of this alive. “Why would I want to be with you? You are el Diablo, you are muerto.” She spit toward him. “Just like our father. I will never want to be with either of you.” Juan clenched his teeth and ground out, “You’re just like your mother. She was a puta, using her body to steal our father’s affections from me, using you to steal my rightful place in the family.” “We wanted nothing from him,” Rosa said. “We never did, and I never will.” “You lie!” Juan screamed. “You stole everything from me! I was the scion, the chosen one, the perfect successor until you came along. Then everything changed.” “You were never perfect,” she whispered. “You’ve always been damaged. My mother knew it, and I think our father knows it.” A horrified look passed over his face. “Father loves me,” he said softly. “Perhaps.” Rosa shrugged. “But if he loves you, dear brother, why are you here? Why is it so important to punish me? I never asked for his love, and I certainly don’t want it. What are you trying to prove to him?” Juan’s brows drew down as he frowned. “I don’t have to answer any of your questions. I will restore his faith in me. I will claim my rightful place. You will help me do that. You will come home as I say.” “No, Juan, that isn’t going to happen. I am home, and nothing you say or do will ever change that.” “Oh, there you are wrong, little sister. I can burn this place to the ground. I can kill every fucking cougar in this house. I can destroy the town of Catamount and everyone and everything in it. You have no idea the things I’m capable of doing.” “I have a fairly good idea,” Rosa said quietly. “Which is why I have to stop you.” A horrible smile spread across his mouth, and Juan crooked his finger at her. “Then come, little sister. Come and we shall play.” ****

314


Rosa took one last look at Suzie then returned her gaze to her brother. She stared at him for a long moment, and it seemed to Carly that the beautiful woman began to melt. She slithered to the floor like silky material falling away from a woman’s body in a formless liquid grace that puddled on the carpet then rose up like a column of glimmering scales as she transformed into a large black snake. “Oh, I secretly hoped for this,” Juan whispered. “If you won’t come home with me, lo que será, será. It is a fitting way for us to enjoy one another’s company one last time.” As Viper shimmered and melted into a larger puddle of inky darkness, Carly flung herself at the intercom, fumbling with the buttons. “Cougar! Cougar! He’s here. Hurry!” She watched in fascination as the two snakes slithered around each other in an almost hypnotic dance, twisting and curling on the floor, rising and falling again as they circled the other. The sound of spitting and hissing filled the air as Carly sidestepped around the edge of the room, trying to avoid the serpents. She’d almost reached Suzie when Lucia came rushing into the room and screamed at the sight. She scooped Suzie from the floor, cradling her against her breast. She tenderly stroked the kitten. “Líbranos de este mal. Grant us mercy, querido Dios.” Carly was aware her sickness had subsided, and now that she knew Suzie would be safer, she realized she felt energized, as if a low watt electric current thrummed through her heart. She felt her blood rushing through her veins, hot, almost molten, like lava surging through a tube. Her hearing became crisper. She could actually hear the slithering rasp of the scales as the two snakes tangled together on the floor, striking and hissing when they rammed each other into the walls and furniture. Everything seemed hyperalive, and Carly realized she had an adrenaline buzz going as she felt her limbs twitching with excess energy. On the floor, Viper had his sister down and was going for the kill. His fangs, dripping poison, edged closer and closer to the female’s body. When he finally struck, sinking his fangs into the female’s body, Carly knew she needed to do something. For some unknown reason, she was positive she could stop him. In fact, she thought she might be the only one who could. As anger


315

flooded her senses, lightning-fast chemicals ripped through her, turning her blood to fire. I’m changing. Getting stronger, more powerful. I’m turning into something that can kill the snake. But what? Carly felt as if she were in the throes of a fever, and she shuddered as her body melted toward the ground. As she transformed into a long, bulletlike shape, a brindled, bristly coat of thick fur covered her skin. The snake slithered backward several feet, his dark, empty eyes watching her warily. Then it undulated under the desk. She had one moment in which to make sure her family was safe before she finished this for good. She twisted her body to find that the female snake had transformed back into her friend. Rosa lay still, and Carly saw pinpricks of blood on the side of her neck. “Holy fuck.” Tyler’s voice. She caught a glimpse of him standing in the doorway, transfixed as he stared at her, Cougar beside him. “Check on Rosa,” Tyler said. “She looks hurt.” He rushed to Lucia. “Is Suzie okay?” Lucia cuddled the kit closer. “She will be buena, pronto. Mi gatita es muy fuerte. Very strong. An alpha, like her papa.” Carly saw Tyler run his hand over his kit’s soft fur. “Take her out of here. Call Shane and Dusty.” He took a step closer. Cougar grabbed his arm and held him back. She wished they would take themselves out of harm’s way too, but she couldn’t worry herself about her mates right now. She had work to do. She’d been handed a problem only she could resolve. She heard Cougar say, “Let her go. She can handle this.” “What the hell is she?” When she heard the awe and shock in Tyler’s voice, she allowed them to capture her attention for only a moment longer because she wondered that same thing. “Our little mate’s had some secrets,” Cougar said. “Or maybe she didn’t know,” Tyler said. “Isn’t she beautiful?” She heard the appreciation in Cougar’s voice and loved him all the more because, though she felt powerful, strong, and in control, she didn’t feel beautiful. Tell me, Cougar. What am I? “She’ll always be beautiful,” Tyler said. Thank you, my alpha.

316


“And she’s probably as surprised as we are,” Tyler continued, “but what is she?” “A mongoose,” Cougar said. “And the perfect addition to our family.” A mongoose. No wonder I could feel this shifter so powerfully. I couldn’t have asked for a better form, even if I do feel like a weasel. Now I need to kick some serpent ass. Her senses, already heightened, shot into overdrive as she focused on the object of her fury. Her nose twitched, and her whiskers vibrated, testing the air for the scent of its prey. Tail flicking back and forth in a furious rhythm, her short, sharp claws dug into the carpet as she lowered her body and stared beneath the desk at her target, her eyes drilling into his. The snake darted out and rose high in a column, a blistering-fast black tornado. It swayed in a hypnotic rhythm, trying to steal her resolve, but she knew she held the power. She leapt high into the air and hurled herself toward the snake with the speed of a runaway train. She curled herself around his body, winding down his length like an acrobat on a pole, her fur sliding over his scales as she plotted her tactics. She nipped at his body, her sharp teeth sinking between the scales to graze his muscles. She struck over and over, her teeth sinking deep, trying to inflict as much damage as she could while she wore him out. The viper dropped to the floor, undulating wildly, trying desperately to pull away from the teeth locked inside it. They curled around each other and rolled across the carpet, their bodies twisting and spinning in dizzying spiral. With a burst of strength, he yanked away, a large chunk of flesh tearing from his body. Once again he rose high, fanning his neck, trying to intimidate her. She would have laughed if she could have. Instead, she rattled her throat and huffed out sharp puffs of air to let him know what his future held. He hissed and spit, swaying, then flashed toward her. She stood her ground and fluffed up her fur. She watched as its open mouth streaked toward her. The venomous fangs caught on a tuft of fur but missed their mark. Twice, three times, the snake tried to strike, but each time, she darted and spun, avoiding the sharp teeth. She’d had enough of playtime. It was time to end the game. She flew toward him, her mouth wide, her sharp teeth ready to pierce and grip. She saw a momentary glimpse of fear in Viper’s eyes as she caught the snake between her teeth, biting hard and deep. She began to


317

shake her head, flinging him back and forth. She felt Viper losing his strength as the flow of blood in her mouth slowed. She kept up her assault until she felt no movement or pulse at all. With a final snap, she severed the head from the body and dropped her enemy to the ground. Mission over, her body cooled rapidly, her heartbeat dropping to a normal rhythm. She saw a shimmer cover her form then felt a pop and a twitch, and suddenly, she was standing in front of her new family, naked. She blushed as her mates’ gazes took in every inch of her. Rosa came toward her, seemingly oblivious of her own nakedness, and wrapped a blanket around Carly’s shoulders. She saw her new friend had a deep gash along the arm as well as the puncture wounds in her neck. “Are you okay?” Carly asked. Rosa smiled. She swept a hand down her arm. “Sí, these are minor wounds. And this…” She touched the fang marks on her neck. “The venom paralyzed me for a few minutes, but I think I have a partial immunity since we share genetics, as much as the idea sickens me.” She kicked at the dead serpent on the carpet. “Psychotic bastard.” Lucia came bustling back into the room. “They…are coming,” she wheezed. She stared at the headless snake and made another sign of the cross. “El diablo está muerto. Gracias, querido Jesús.” Carly saw the furry bundle in Lucia’s arms start to squirm. Carly moved forward and gathered the wiggling kit into her arms. She rubbed her tummy gently. “How’s my little kitten? You seem a bit better.” The kit nuzzled into Carly, licking her hand. Bright green eyes gazed up at Carly adoringly as the kitten let out a tiny meow. Carly didn’t see any evidence of concussion. Suzie seemed focused and alert, but she’d been unconscious for at least a few minutes. She felt the kit’s limbs, and though nothing seemed broken and Suzie never protested or cried out in pain, Carly knew she’d feel better if they took her future daughter to the ER and had Xrays done. My future daughter. Tyler wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “I know you’re worried, but she’ll be fine. She’s already begun the healing process, and it will go much quicker if she stays in cat form.” “But she should go a hospital just to be sure. So should Rosa.”

318


“They’ll both be fine. They’re tougher than they look. Most shifters are.” Tyler scooped the kit up and lifted his daughter over his head, shaking gently. Suzie let out a funny little growl then a tiny little roar. He passed her off to Rosa, who started toward the door. Lucia waddled next to her, and Carly heard Lucia say, “Una mangosta?” “Sí,” Rosa said. “A mongoose.” Lucia chucked. “I felt something about her when she arrived. Something muy especial a esa chica, pero que es muy extraño. Very strange indeed. Una mangosta! Ha!” Carly smiled and glanced at Tyler. “Strange, huh?” “Well,” Tyler said with a smirk, “you have to admit a mongoose shifter is a bit unusual, even if this were fiction.” “Especially coming out of nowhere like that,” Cougar said. “You’re pretty handy in a fight.” “Ever thought of working for Homeland?” Tyler asked. “We can always use a woman with your talents.” “We?” she asked. Her big, strong alpha wrapped his arms around her and leaned his forehead against hers. “I might have been wrong to give up what I love. I’m thinking now that I have a strong beta, and an even stronger mate, I can go back and do what I do best.” “Kicking ass?” she asked with a laugh. “That’s part of it, but…” He gazed at her seriously, and her heart sped up at what he might say. He glanced once more at the serpent on the carpet. “I’m afraid to say this, but I think this is just the beginning.” “So do I,” she whispered. **** “At least Homeland didn’t take the whole goddamn day clearing things up,” Tyler said. Cougar nodded. “Not much to clear up. Just the dead carcass of a serpent shifter.” “I wonder why he never shifted back,” Tyler said.


319

“Didn’t have time. Carly decapitated him before he knew what was happening.” Tyler and Cougar watched their mate frolicking in the pool as they played another game of basketball. Gabe and Shane were doing their best, but Carly, Suzie, and Dusty were kicking their asses. He glanced over at Cougar with a grin. “She’s something else, isn’t she?” “She is, bro. She is.” Cougar turned his bottle of Shiner up and drained it. “The cub showed what she’s made of today too.” Tyler nodded in agreement, pride swelling inside him until he thought he might explode. “She’s alpha material.” Cougar gave him a sidelong glance. “Meaning?” “Is there any reason we can’t rethink all the old-school protocols?” Cougar’s brows lifted. Then his forehead furrowed with a slight frown. He raised his bottle to his lips then made a face when he found it empty. He slowly put his empty on the table, leaned down, never taking his eyes off Tyler, and reached into the cooler for another. Tyler could see he’d flustered his youngest brother with his statement, and he was willing to give Cougar a few moments to come to terms with the idea. When Cougar straightened, he twisted the cap off the bottle and took a long swallow. Even that wasn’t enough. He stared for another moment, taking deep breaths. “You’re serious.” Tyler nodded. “You really think any pride is willing to accept a female leader?” Cougar asked. “I’m not sure about that, at least not yet, but we have a few years before it becomes an issue. Have you ever heard of a cub, any cub, acting the way she did?” Cougar shook his head. “No, a kit’s instinct is to run.” “And yet she didn’t. Suzie displayed all the protective instincts of an alpha, putting herself right in the line of fire to protect two adult pride members against a formidable adversary. Little thing put up a helluva fight Carly said.” “Of course she did, sir. She’s a Lucas.” Tyler turned to see Tomcat 6 approaching with a bouquet of flowers and a large gift box with holes punched near the top. Based on the soft mewing

320


coming from inside the box, it appeared Suzie was getting her greatest wish fulfilled today. Tyler nodded toward the flowers. “I’m assuming those aren’t for me.” “No, sir. Not unless you like roses, sir.” Tomcat 6 grinned. He patted the box gently. “I have a little something for Suzie, too, if you don’t mind. Lucia said you were all a bit busy and asked me to pick it up for her.” “She did, huh?” Tyler smiled when he heard the mewing get louder. “Suzie’ll be tickled. I’ll have to give Lucia a nice fat bonus for thinking of her.” “Seems fair, sir,” Tomcat 6 said with a smile. “You’re off duty, Robb. No need to call me sir.” “Mr. Lucas, then.” Tyler slapped the man on the shoulder. “I think in private you can call me Tyler. I have a feeling we’re going to be seeing your ugly face around here a lot.” “I hope so, sir. But I’m not entirely off duty yet. I spent the afternoon in Catamount with some of Homeland agents. We found Jorge Alvarez’s dead body, not surprisingly given what we know now. He was also missing his thumb, which explains why Viper gained fairly easy access to the place. With the ID and the print, there was no reason to suspect anything at all.” “I’m glad to hear there was at least a logical reason,” Tyler said. “And there weren’t slipups in the security,” Cougar added. Tomcat 6 nodded. “This plan was in the works for quite some time. Apparently Alvarez managed to fool all of us. We found evidence on his hard drive that he’s been on Viper’s payroll for over a year at least. Viper was merely biding his time in the event Alvarez was needed.” “That’s a lesson learned the hard way,” Cougar said. “Yes, sir,” Tomcat 6 said. Tyler turned to Cougar. “So what’s the next step?” “We’re going to have to redo all the background checks, investigate everyone we can’t pin as original families or long-term Catamount residents. And given what we know now, by long term, I mean we should go back at least five years.” “Damn. That sounds…” Tyler scrubbed at his cheeks. “I don’t like violating the privacy of our colony members, showing a distrust of their integrity. We’re family here, aren’t we?” None of this sat well with him.


321

“Sure, we’re family, but it can’t be helped,” Cougar said. “Not when the security of the entire pride is at stake. Alvarez slid under the radar, and we almost lost our females. All of our females.” “Don’t remind me.” Tyler felt sick to his stomach every time he thought of it. The idea of Rosa, Carly, and Suzie all being stripped from their world was incomprehensible to him. He’d lost a mate before and had almost lost his daughter as well. He couldn’t go through that again. “Viper might have been more ingenious than most, but all of it was too close for comfort as far as I’m concerned.” “I agree, sir,” Tomcat 6 said, glancing at Rosa. “Okay, you convinced me,” Tyler said. “Meeting tomorrow at ten with the principals in my office.” “Yes, sir,” Tomcat 6 said. Tyler looked over at Rosa stretched languidly on the chaise. She hadn’t given any indication she knew Tomcat 6 was on the premises, but Tyler knew her better than that. Rosa had been depressed for a few hours, debating if there’d been anything she could have done to defuse the situation her brother had created, anything she could have done to save his life. No matter what Tyler and his brothers had said, she continued to blame herself for everything that had happened. Finally, Carly had taken charge, locking Rosa in the bedroom with her. He’d probably never know what Carly had said, but Rosa had come out of the room smiling. He’d been happy to see it. She now seemed back to herself and playing games. She lifted the glass of iced tea to her lips and seemed to be still staring at the pool, but anything could be going on behind the large sunglasses she wore. “Go on, Robb, now you’re officially off duty. Give her the roses.” “Thank you, sir.” Tomcat 6 hurried to Rosa and bent down, extending the flowers with a flourish, but Tyler didn’t miss his quick appraisal of Rosa’s body and the brief look of concern on his face. Rosa offered him her most beguiling smile and scooted over so he could perch on the bottom of her chair. He set the box down carefully, making sure it was out of the splash range of water from the rowdy horseplay in the pool. “He’s a good man,” Tyler said. “One of the best,” Cougar said.

322


They continued to drink their beer, discussing possible ways of shoring up the protective measures at both Cattail and in Catamount. The sounds of laughter and splashing filled in any gaps in the conversation. It didn’t take long for Suzie to notice the bright package and automatically assume it was meant for her. She came splashing up the concrete steps and out of the pool, heading straight for Tomcat 6. Ty started to move a little closer so he could hear what they were saying, but apparently a long conversation wasn’t necessary. Suzie shrieked with happiness and threw her arms around Tomcat 6’s neck. Tyler watched as he awkwardly patted Suzie’s back then offered her the gift. Plopping down on the flagstones, Suzie carefully plucked at the ribbon and pulled the lid off. After another squeal of pleasure, she lifted out a small gray kitten. She held it gently, bringing the tiny fluff ball to her face and rubbing her cheek against the silky fur. “Look, Daddy! Look! A kitty.” Tyler walked over to admire the new addition to their family. “I see. She’s a beauty,” he said, but his eyes were only for his daughter’s radiant smile. Suzie scurried to her feet, holding the squirming kitten in her arms. “Easy, little Tomásina. We’re going to see Lucia. She loves kitties.” “She has a name already?” Carly climbed the ladder and joined them on the deck. “Yes, I like that name,” Suzie said. “It’s a wonderful name, and Lucia will like it too.” Carly gave Tyler a heart-stopping smile then grabbed a large beach towel from a nearby chair. It had a little dark-haired cartoon character on it, but Tyler could never keep them straight. She tucked it around Suzie’s shoulders then bent down and dropped a kiss on top of Suzie’s wet head. “You may like water, my tiny mermaid, but that kitten doesn’t seem to like getting wet.” Suzie giggled. “No, she doesn’t.” She lifted the kitten outside the towel. “But she’s going to love Lucia. Come on, Tomásina, let’s go!” She skipped toward the French door, and Tyler listened to her delighted laughter as Carly turned back toward him. Tyler could never get over how beautiful their mate was. Encased in a sleek one-piece suit of shimmering gold, she looked like a princess from the bottom of the sea. He pulled her


323

close, his hands stroking over her wet back. She laid her head against his chest, and Tyler let his gaze roam over the familial scene. Cougar dove into the pool, and as he burst out of the water, he grabbed the basketball from Shane’s hands. Gabe tried to block the shot, but Cougar shot the ball skyward, and it came down elegantly into Dusty’s hands. He spun in the water and sank the shot perfectly. There was nothing like a pair of twins to show true harmony, and Tyler still reveled in the fact that he had his baby brother back. Cougar might never return to being simply Justin, but Tyler had seen signs of him in the happy smiles and the few laughs his brother had blessed them with in the recent days. Given the transformations in both Suzie and Cougar, Carly had truly performed more than one miracle since she’d arrived. He heard Rosa’s quiet laughter, even through the boisterous sounds coming from the pool. Tomcat 6 would be a perfect match for Rosa, if his friend could possibly be satisfied with just one man. If she was anything like Jillian in the bedroom—and he suspected she might be—Tomcat 6 might have bitten off more than he could chew. Tyler hoped the man enjoyed sharing. He lifted his hands to Carly’s face, cradling her perfect countenance in his hands. “A mongoose, huh? That was quite a surprise you gave us this morning.” “If you think you were surprised, try being me. Talk about something coming out of nowhere.” She pushed her lips out in a pout. He couldn’t resist, so he dipped down and kissed it, but it had no impact on her mood. Her brows rose, and she gave him a horrified look. “A mongoose of all things! Can you imagine anything stranger?” “I thought you were cute,” he said with a smile. “Cute? Are you crazy? I was practically a weasel. Do you know anyone who likes weasels?” She gave him another horrified look, possibly more horrified than the first. “You were sleek and sexy and very agile for an animal,” Tyler said. She glanced up, and her lips lifted in a grudging half smile. “Really?” “Really. You reminded me of an otter.” He touched her on the tip of the nose. “One of my favorite animals by the way, and soon to be supplanted by the mongoose.”

324


“Now you’re just teasing me,” she said with a sigh. “Why couldn’t I have been something beautiful, elegant…powerful. Something like a cougar?” “Mongooses are fiercely loyal animals, Carly. They can be powerful allies with human beings. Not to mention they have special abilities no other animal on Earth has.” “Still…” “My darlin’ Carly, do you realize how much power you had today?” Her gaze fluttered off to the distance as she thought about what he said. “You vanquished one of the most powerful shifters Homeland has ever tracked. You saved two of the people I hold most dear in the world. And you were able to do it because of the animal inside of you, the animal that is part of you.” “Well, I guess when you put it that way…” She gave him a smile, not quite a whole one, but she was coming around. “Tell me more. How do you think I could do that?” “I did a bit of reading this afternoon,” Tyler said. “Not only does the mongoose have the ability to anticipate a snake strike, it has an amazingly fast reaction time. It can dart in and strike before the snake has a chance to bite back. Most animals can’t do that.” She glanced at him coyly through her lashes. He wanted to throw her over his shoulder and run up the stairs with her. “What else?” “Agility and cunning are good weapons, but because the coat is so thick, it’s hard for the snake to even gain purchase, let alone bite.” “That explains why I felt the need to puff up my fur. Wow, we sure run on instinct, don’t we?” He loved her use of the word “we.” She might still be coming to terms with being a shifter, but she was embracing it quickly. “It’s the animal in us protecting us. Our willpower becomes subservient to their instinct in most cases.” “I was just lucky.” Carly bit her lip. “Viper may have been able to bite…to kill me if things had worked out differently.” “Ah,” Tyler said, “but that would require a very deep bite, which is hard for the snake to do given all the mongoose’s attributes. Plus there’s a special natural gift mongooses have that can actually protect them if they’re bitten.” Her eyes widened. “What?”


325

“It takes an incredible amount of venom to harm a mongoose because you, my beautiful little shifter, have a mutation in your genes that gives you a resistance to the neurotoxins a snake delivers. It’s not exactly immunity, but compared to the rest of us, it’s like a superpower.” She cuddled closer to him, gazing up with a bright smile. “Well, when you put it that way…” “So how are you feeling now, my beautiful mate?” “Better about my newfound animal. I’ll embrace my inner mongoose, and I’m sure we’ll get along fine.” She glanced around. “And you know, I feel far better than I could have imagined after such a day. I think we have you to thank for that. You’re quite the leader, Tyler Lucas.” “And you’re going to be quite the wife.” He stared into her beautiful blue eyes, loving the soft blush that stole over her face at his scrutiny. He gave her a gentle kiss then whispered against her lips, “The answer’s still yes, right?” “Yes,” Carly murmured. “The answer is more than yes. It’s a thousand times yes.” Tyler straightened up and let his gaze roam around the pool. “We’ll tell them after dinner then and break out the champagne.” “That’s perfect,” Carly said. “So how about I fire up the grill and get the rest of our lives started?” Carly smiled. “Even more perfect.”

326


Chapter Twenty-Seven “The steak dinner was fabulous.” Carly reached over to touch Tyler’s hand. “You really outdid yourself, but I’m glad you did. I’m starting to love these big Texas dinners.” He squeezed her hand in return and smiled. “And I’m happy to share everything Texan with you, Carly. Thank you for being here, for staying, for sharing our lives.” "The pride is the best thing that's ever happened to me. You are the best thing that's ever happened to me." The family had enjoyed the comfort and solidarity of a shared meal. Rosa and Lucia had, at some point, drifted away, taking Suzie and Tomásina with them. Carly and her men lay back in lounge chairs, drinking champagne to celebrate their new relationship and discussing plans for the future. Some big decisions had been made in the last twenty-four hours, and they all knew things on Cattail would be changing, not only with the more permanent and legal addition of a new alpha female, but with their beta taking over the day-to-day duties of running the colony. Tyler had explained to them all that, though they’d managed to defeat Viper, they had no real concept of how big the conspiracy to destroy Cattail and Catamount really was. As one of the biggest shifter colonies and refuges in the United States, keeping Catamount safe was a primary goal of Homeland’s paranormal unit. Tyler’s experience in hunting adversaries and neutralizing threats might be more valuable than dealing with daily colony problems. Shane and the shifter council would be able to handle town policies and problems, leaving Tyler to spearhead the local Homeland efforts in a satellite office. “Are you sure that’s what you want to do, Ty?” Shane’s voice held a mixture of both excitement and ambivalence.


327

Carly had no doubts Shane was up to the task of running the colony, and he probably knew it too, but hearing it from his alpha was important. “I couldn’t have asked for a better beta, Shane. I’ve underutilized you, and for that, I’m sorry. I’ve had my head up my ass this last year. I kept thinking I needed to handle everything as some sort of atonement for losing Jillian, when a good alpha knows his resources and uses them. It’s time to make that move.” “I agree,” Gabe said. “Shane, you’re more than capable, and I could sure use your brother’s help with the possible fallout of this Viper incident. We’re going to need the best men from all agencies involved in Project Shimmer. We have no idea how high up this goes.” “Our involvement, though, seems over,” Shane said. “Viper appeared to be on a quest for revenge, tying up a personal vendetta. What makes you think there’s more coming our way?” “He was hunting me,” Carly said. “I think he was happy for the opportunity to hurt Rosa more, but I was his target, a loose end to tie before he could move on to his real mission.” Gabe cast a glance at Carly, and she shivered remembering the reason for their first meeting. Though she’d thought finding that e-mail would be the end of her life, she’d discovered it had been the beginning. So much had happened since then, she’d almost forgotten why she’d come to Cattail in the first place. But when Viper had entered the school office and his essence had slammed into her, her world had shifted—in more ways than one. “Dang,” Dusty said. “With everything going on around here lately, I’d completely forgotten. Carly’s still in witness protection.” “Viper got sidetracked,” Gabe said. “If he’d have stuck to his task, he might have had more success. When he saw a chance to destroy more of Rosa’s life, though, he got obsessed so he never finished his assignment.” “Not exactly normal for a hit man,” Shane said. “I’d suspect they’re generally pretty focused.” Cougar heaved a sigh. “But Viper wasn’t exactly stable.” “Which is part of the reason I know this isn’t over,” Gabe said. “Given his instability, Viper probably can’t focus on an entire long-range operation.” “What about Alvarez?” Dusty asked. “His positioning here seemed long range.”

328


Tyler nodded. “To some extent, but not exactly part of a conspiracy. We think Alvarez might have been inserted in Catamount to keep an eye on Rosa.” Dusty blew out a breath. “Man, even thinking he’d do something like that to his own sister makes me want to kill the guy all over again.” “Luckily, he’s now out of the picture,” Gabe said, “but we still have a problem. We removed the head of the serpent.” He smiled, his lips curling up in an adorable smirk. “Or I guess we should say Carly did, but I think we’re dealing with something like a hydra. There might be a lot of heads. Viper was merely a cog in the wheel, no matter how dangerous and deadly. He had an assignment—perform the hit on the senator—and he received this assignment through his contact with Haney. Haney was the middleman, doling out the assignments to preserve the anonymity of the conspiracy leaders. Viper was obviously a bad choice because, with a more goaloriented hit man, I think we’d have one less congressman. With Viper gone, whoever’s in charge will simply put out another contract.” “Which means we’re still in the middle of the shit storm,” Tyler said. “So, Gabe,” Shane said, “you never told us who the contract was on.” Gabe ran a hand through his hair then scrubbed at his forehead with his finger, like he’d been stricken with a major headache. He drew in a long breath then let it out slowly. “Senator Montgomery.” “Holy fuck,” Dusty said. “He’s our senator.” Gabe nodded. “Which is why the paranormal council has discussed opening a Homeland field office here in Catamount. If shifters are involved, chances are they’re also in charge, and if they want a normal senator dead, there must be a pretty powerful reason. Makes sense to have the field office near the biggest shifter colony in the US.” “More resources,” Cougar said. “Fight fire with fire. Makes perfect sense to me.” “Why do you think shifters want Senator Montgomery dead?” Shane asked. “I have a couple theories,” Gabe said, “and the funny thing is the one I think is completely ridiculous is probably it.” “Care to share?” Cougar asked. “Not quite yet.”


329

“Based on what you’ve already told us, we could probably hazard a guess,” Shane said. “Any chance Montgomery is on the side promoting the idea of blowing shifter cover?” Gabe stared at Shane for a moment then sighed. “That’s my theory, but I need to do a little more research. Montgomery isn’t involved in Project Shimmer, and I have no idea how he’d get on shifter radar and become a target. I can’t go off half-cocked and make myself look like a complete fool or, even worse, completely crazy.” “Too late,” Dusty said with a laugh. “We’d all have to go back in time and unmeet you.” “Well, for now, we don’t have to worry about calling in the white coats. It’s just a vibe,” Gabe said. “Sometimes you gotta trust those vibes,” Dusty said, putting his hands behind his head and staring up at the moon. “When they’re that strong, it’s your inner animal telling you to wise up and get with the program.” Cougar gave him a smirk. “I had no idea your inner animal ever wised up, let alone knew what the program was.” The brothers all laughed, and Dusty tossed his balled-up shirt at his twin. “Fuck you. You’d still be mired in that closed-off mind of yours if Carly hadn’t dragged you into the real world kicking and screaming.” Cougar nodded then glanced at Carly. His eyes twinkled as he studied her. “My inner animal was a bit lost for a while, but I think we’ve reached an understanding.” Carly smiled back then let her gaze take in each of the men. They all watched her, and she had to admit she loved their attention. “I think we’ve all reached an understanding.” The warm, balmy night pressed against her skin like a comforting blanket. The soft chirrup of the night insects filled the humid air, calling to mates. The sound stirred something inside of her and made her yearn for mating as well. Tyler stood and took the empty champagne flute out of Carly’s hand. “C’mon, darlin’, it’s time to start the real celebration.” He tugged her to her feet, and she glanced behind him to see the three other Lucas brothers and Gabe nod in agreement. Her pussy fluttered at the thought of having all the men, including Cougar this time. Already, she felt the warm juices of her response pooling between her legs.

330


Carly stepped forward, wrapping her arms around her alpha. “I’m so ready,” she purred. “I’m wet for you.” The cougars and coyote answered with growls of anticipation, and Carly realized she could smell their arousal too. Her senses had changed drastically since her first transformation. She felt a little wilder, more primitive than she could ever remember feeling in the past. Every touch, every smell was heightened and exciting to her now. She wondered if sex would be heightened by her new abilities. Stepping back from Tyler’s embrace, Carly looked him straight in the eye and began to unbutton the bathing suit cover-up she wore. His gaze dropped to her hands, watching every movement with catlike intensity. Carly watched his inner cougar climbing to the surface as she revealed more skin. His dark-green eyes flared into life, burning bright with passion and sexual need. Gold haloes rimmed the green, drawing her attention to the animal within. His skin shimmered a bit as he concentrated on keeping his cougar restrained. He licked his lips when the last button opened. Before she could remove the shirt, Ty pushed it off her shoulders and tossed it aside, leaving her standing in the gold one-piece swimsuit. He growled, the sound coming from somewhere deep in his chest or possibly from the harnessed cougar straining at its bonds. Her body responded immediately. A tingle skittered under the surface of her skin, like fur rubbing against her nerve endings. The sensation caused a burst of pussy juices to release, and the men of the pride before her responded with various deep, masculine sounds. Carly felt the urge to wrap herself around Ty, to curl her body around him like a cat and rub her scent over every inch of his flesh. She wondered if her inner mongoose showed affection that way and decided it didn’t matter. She’d just go on instinct. Mine. It felt wonderful to slide herself against the alpha’s rock-hard body, feeling the knots of muscle jerk and respond as she rubbed against him. Her hand found his cock through his jeans, and she stroked him, drawing a tortured groan from her mate. She gripped the opening of his shirt then ripped, scattering buttons all around them. She shoved the fabric out of her way and fastened her mouth on his nipple, nipping him with sharp feral teeth. He responded by jerking


331

her head upward and crushing her mouth with his. Before she could recover her breath, he swung her into his arms and strode for the gazebo with his pride brothers following closely behind. **** All ours. It was the only thought in his head as Tyler prepared to make Carly a permanent addition to their pride. Their woman. Their wife. Their mate. She would bring them pleasure, help guide the colony with her good judgment and compassionate nature, and increase the numbers of their pride, hopefully giving each of them a son or daughter to call their own. But most importantly, she would love them with her whole heart, her whole soul, offering them all comfort in their times of need, joy when their spirits needed to soar, and hope when thoughts of tomorrow seemed bleak. In return they would make her their queen, fill her heart with happiness, bathe her body in pleasure, and give her everything she’d ever wanted or needed. When they reached the gazebo, he glanced down at her perfect beautiful face. She gazed at him with those bright blue eyes filled with such wonder and promise. “I love you, Carly,” he whispered. “I love you too, Ty.” He lifted her higher and kissed her softly, a kiss filled with tomorrows. “Now make me a Lucas,” she said softly. He smiled. “With pleasure.” **** Shane watched his brother lay Carly on the cushions of the seating pit and lean over her, unzipping the iridescent gold bathing suit she still wore and slowly peeling it down her lush body. The pride watched with anticipation as each inch of Carly’s skin was revealed, waiting patiently for the alpha to give his okay before they touched their mate. No matter how badly they wanted to join the fun, they gave respect to the alpha before fulfilling their own needs. It had been their way for millennia.

332


When Carly sprawled shamelessly before them, wearing only an abundance of ash curls and a devilish smile, Shane stepped forward. Things had changed for him now that he would be taking on the role of acting alpha. He’d be required to show more authority and more aggressive tendencies with their mate and within the pack, without being an overt challenge to the alpha. With his heart thudding at the sight of Carly wantonly spread open in invitation, Shane joined his brother to once again seduce and enjoy their mate, only this time he could plainly see the future that lay before them. Ty dipped his face between her smooth thighs, and with a sensual moan of surrender, Carly jerked and arched her back as his mouth found her clit. Leaving Ty to attend to Carly’s pussy, Shane concentrated on the rest of her. He sat beside her and ran his hands over the silky skin of her flank and over her full breast, cupping the weight then rubbing his thumb over the taut pink nipple. He leaned down and took it into his mouth, teasing it with his tongue then sucking hard. Carly’s body lifted toward him, and he dragged his tongue over her chest and up her neck to find her mouth. He dropped a kiss on her full lips then thrust his tongue inside to taste the lightly sweet vanilla essence of her. His mate had a unique flavor that he craved like an addiction. Carly groaned into his mouth, and Shane felt his cock leap in response to the primal invitation. Reluctantly moving his mouth from the taste of Carly’s lips, Shane repositioned himself and straddled her, letting his cock bump playfully against her lips. She smiled up at him, her blue eyes full of playful lust. Opening her mouth, she took him in, swallowing him deeply and working her tongue to massage his length. Shane’s stomach tightened painfully. The feel of Carly’s rough little tongue against his cock made him shiver with pleasure. He raked his fingers through her hair, holding her head tightly as he began to stroke back and forth in her mouth. Carly took him in greedily, sucking and licking at him as if he tasted so good she could never get enough. Shane felt his cougar prowling below the surface and let himself ride the wave of double sensations. Carly’s mouth felt like a wet furnace surrounding his cock, and his cougar padded restlessly through his veins, heightening every experience until it became close to painful in its intensity.


333

He jerked when Carly’s sharp little teeth raked the head of his cock and brought his attention fully back on her. Shane realized she, too, felt her inner beast. Biting was a form of love in the animal world, and he didn’t think he could stand it if she nipped him again. He already felt like a steel rod, heavy and hard with his need to release. Suddenly, Carly groaned, writhing under him. She shuddered violently and nearly bucked beneath him as Ty brought her to an orgasm. She clamped her mouth down on Shane, sucking hard as she concentrated on her own pleasure for a moment, then as her pleasure waned, using her teeth and tongue to drive him to insanity. Shane felt his orgasm rolling through his body in waves, building inside his balls like a tsunami, ready to explode. His body tightened painfully, and sensing his nearness, Carly raised her hands to squeeze his balls. Shane released into her mouth, his cock contracting and pulsing powerfully, forcing jets of cum down her throat. He threw his head back against his shoulders and howled as she swallowed everything he gave, every bit of his essence, in eager gulps. **** Carly sashayed toward the screen door. “I have a surprise for all of you. Follow me.” When she turned, all five men were staring at her like she’d lost her mind. “But…we’re not…we’re not done yet,” Dusty spluttered. He glanced at his twin. “Are we?” “Not by a long shot,” Cougar growled. Carly gave them her sweetest smile then pointedly looked at Dusty. “Did I say anything about being done?” Dusty smirked. “No, ma’am, you didn’t.” “Then just do what I say.” She crooked her finger. “Follow me. Upstairs.” She laughed then and skipped through the doorway, and down the stairs, then began running up the path. She heard the screen door slam behind her, but she never looked back. She ran naked up the path, past the pool, and through the garden. She yanked open the French door, ran through the kitchen, and burst through the swinging door. She was halfway up the stairs when male bodies burst into

334


the foyer. Sprinting down the hall, she had just enough time to get to her room, make a beeline for the closet, and grab what she wanted. She’d just slammed the bathroom door when she heard the men in her room. “This better be good,” Tyler called. “I prefer to do my running in cougar form.” “Got any doubt about the quality?” Shane asked. “Any surprise from Carly has to be good.” She heard more muttering, which had to be Cougar, then a lighthearted laugh from Dusty. Her heart beating a mile a minute from her race, she quickly cleaned up and pulled a leather G-string over her hips. She took the leather cage dress off the hanger, and this time, she had no trouble getting it on. She shimmied into the dress, each studded strap sliding across her flesh. When she had the bands of the halter top over her chest, she snapped the collar around her throat and adjusted the straps over her breasts, loving the way her ample flesh spilled between the straps. She ran her hands down her flanks, smoothing the leather bands over her hips. She wiggled and shimmied in front of her full-length mirror, loving the way her gaze fell on a leather strap, a flash of skin, a leather band, a promise of skin. She thought back to the hotel in San Antonio. She’d been pleased with her body then, but now…Her hair shone with deeper highlights, and her skin glowed with a radiant shimmer, rosy and dewy from the kiss of the sun but also flushed with happiness and love. How far she’d come in such a short time. Staring at herself in that San Antonio hotel, she could have never, in her wildest dreams or imagination, predicted the twists and turns her life would take in the next weeks. Mrs. Tyler Lucas. Carly Lucas. I’m going to be married. She squealed and hopped up and down. Her breasts bounced against the confines of the straps, her ripples rubbing enticingly against the leather. The G-string teased her clit and between her butt cheeks. “What’s taking so long in there?” Dusty called. “Come on, darlin’. We’re on pins and needles here.” “One second!”


335

She fluffed her hair, took one last look at herself, and yanked open the bedroom door. “Surprise! I hope you like—” Five jaws dropped to the floor. Carly laughed. “I guess that’s my answer.” Gabe took a step forward then stopped dead. Tyler ran his hand across his mouth, his gaze devouring every inch of her. Dusty’s ass hit the bed as he dropped, and Shane joined him a split second later. “Holy fuck,” Cougar growled. “I’m going to kiss every inch of you, taste every inch of you, then I’m going to fuck you hard in your beautiful ass, Carly.” Carly walked farther into the room and wrapped her arms around Cougar’s neck, drawing him closer. She looked deep into his green eyes, filled now with mossy-gold highlights from passion and need. “Yes,” she whispered. “I want you to fuck me hard in the ass while Dusty pumps my pussy and Gabe fills my mouth.” Carly heard low rumbles of excitement coming from the men. Her pussy spasmed at their reaction, and when she continued, she drew away, lowered her head, and quietly said, “Would that please you, Master?” He put his finger under her chin to tilt her face up. Though she raised her head, she kept her eyes lowered and peeked at him through her lashes. “Do you want to please me?” His voice was rough with passion, and behind them, she heard the other men breathing raggedly. “Yes, Master,” she said softly, “more than anything.” “Get on the bed, on all fours,” Cougar ordered, his voice vibrating with sexual tension. “Shall I undress, Master?” He seemed to have to force the words from his mouth. “Fuck no.” Carly smiled to herself as she climbed onto the bed, giving her ass a sexy sway as she slowly prowled across the spread. She wondered if Jillian had brought Cougar’s domination to the pride sex or if she’d kept that private. Carly wanted each man to be himself, even during their pride mating. Especially during their pride mating.

336


On her hands and knees, Carly spread her legs as wide as the dress would allow. The leather bands stretched a bit, but her thighs were still close together. She felt Cougar’s hands on her thighs. He slipped them under the leather bands and began to lift them until the leather had been pushed up to her hips. When she lifted her ass a bit to entice him further, he gripped one side of her G-string and tore the leather in two. She gasped, and her pussy flooded as she thought of the strength of these men. So strong, so powerful, and all hers. When he ripped the other strap, he grabbed the G-string and tossed it to Dusty. She heard a powerful sniff as he lifted it to his face and drew in her scent. “Heavenly,” he sighed. “She is indeed,” Shane said. She spread her thighs wide and canted her hips so that her pussy was now exposed and open for the men’s enjoyment. She felt the thick lubrication of her juices soothing the swollen lips, but she was itchy and antsy and wanted someone to touch her. Wiggling her ass, she tried to entice one of the men to play with her. She needed to be touched until she exploded in ecstasy. She needed a cock buried deep in her, touching her, rubbing her, easing the grinding ache she felt inside. A hard stinging smack rocked her forward. She gasped as her ass blossomed into a furnace of need, and every molecule in her body screamed for sexual domination. Her pussy immediately reacted, releasing a burst of cream that dampened her clit and inner lips. She reached between her legs to touch herself, needing desperately to slide a finger over her clit, just a touch, one touch, and she would come. Cougar struck her bottom again, and another burst of sharp pleasure/pain exploded through her. She yanked her hand away and lowered her body to the bed, rubbing hard against the spread. He gripped her hips and tugged her up and back, her ass connecting with his hard thighs. “Did I give you permission to touch yourself?” he asked with a growl. She pressed her lips together to hold in her smile. “No, sir,” she said meekly. She tried to twist her body toward his hand, hoping her clit would make contact. He turned her forward again and yanked her backward. Her butt cheeks spread open against his thigh, and she rocked against him,


337

spreading her juices. She heard one of the men chuckle, and suddenly the heat of Cougar’s body was gone. She waited with bated breath for a touch, a kiss, a hard spank, but nothing happened. Her skin grew hotter, and sweat dotted her brow. The sexual tension thrummed through her veins, keeping her on edge and making her pussy throb with unrequited need. She moaned with the wanting. Growls rose around her, and just as she thought she would faint from the heat and the desire, she felt a tongue parting her pussy lips, licking at the cream. “Oh, God, yes…” Her head dropped forward as her body rocked back against the warm, sleek tongue invading her pussy and lapping at her clit. Each lick brought her closer and closer to the abyss. “Someone touch me…please.” Gabe crawled onto the bed, positioning himself beneath her so he could reach her swollen breasts. They felt heavy and hot, hanging down against the leather straps without any attention. Carly sucked in a quick gasp of pleasure when Gabe pushed aside one of the bands and his mouth found her nipple. He sucked painfully hard, fanning the flame that burned through her veins running straight to her leaking pussy. “Do you want more?” Cougar asked, his face only inches from her now. Carly knew it had to be Dusty that had his tongue in her pussy driving her to madness with every lick. “Yes, please. More.” “Gabe?” Cougar glanced at his cousin. Gabe switched places with Cougar, getting on his knees before Carly so that his cock was at her mouth. Dusty’s tongue disappeared from her channel, and he slid under her, so that she would be riding him, leaving her ass free for Cougar. Cougar inserted his fingers in her pussy and used the cream to lubricate her for his assault on her ass. “We’re going to fill you together,” Cougar said, “all at once. And I want to hear you scream your pleasure around Gabe’s cock.” Carly shuddered with anticipation. Every nerve in her body felt like it had an electric current attached. Another hard smack released a flood of sensation straight to her pussy, and she couldn’t stop herself from begging. “Please, now. I can’t wait.”

338


Beneath her, Dusty arched up, slipping his cock into her dripping pussy. She rocked backward and pushed hard, impaling him, his length rubbing every inch of her hot, aching flesh. When she started to move instinctively, wanting that rubbing to bring her to orgasm, Cougar smacked her again. “You’ll come when I say, mate. And not until you’re holding all three of us in your body.” Dusty cupped her cheek, and she locked her eyes on his. “My beautiful Carly, my beautiful mate. We’ll all come together.” “Yes,” she said with a smile. She glanced up to find Gabe’s cock hard, throbbing, and leaking pre-cum, positioned only an inch from her. She licked her lips then shuddered as Gabe ran his thumb over her lips, gently prying them apart to insert his thick erection. She licked at the dot of pre-cum as she felt Cougar’s hand in the small of her back, pushing her down so that she rocked forward on Dusty, moving her ass slightly up in the air. “I’m dying here,” Shane said. Tyler groaned. “Me too.” She took a quick peek at the two oldest brothers and saw each of them was rubbing his cock, pulling and tugging in the same rhythm she used on Gabe’s cock. Cougar pulled the globes of her ass apart and put his cock against her, shoving with a short hard thrust that buried him in a few inches inside. The slight movement forced her against Dusty and Gabe, and gradually Cougar pressed deeper into her ass until the three of them were fully sheathed by her. Fantastically full. There was no other way to describe it. Cougar took the lead, pumping into her ass with enough energy that Dusty’s cock pistoned her pussy with each powerful thrust. Her mouth slid rapidly over Gabe’s cock, engulfing it each time Cougar slammed into her. With three of her lovers in her body, and the sight of the other two jerking off in the same rhythm near the bed, Carly didn’t need to be prompted to scream. After long excruciating moments of intense physical pleasure that crested and waned repeatedly, when Cougar slapped her ass and said, “Come, mate,” the sensation was so overwhelming she couldn’t stop the scream. She needed to scream or she would have shattered into a thousand pieces like fragile glass exploding against a tile floor. Her body quaked with the force of her orgasm as sharp, deep, penetrating waves of desire throbbed through her core.


339

The sounds of roars, growls, and howls seemed to fill her ears as her pussy muscles spasmed around Dusty’s thick cock. He released within her, gripping her hips and yanking her hard against him. She felt a warm flood of cum shower across her back as Tyler and Shane came, nearly collapsing with the intensity of their orgasms. Her ass clenched, and Cougar erupted inside her. At the same time, Gabe’s fluid filled her mouth, his tangy essence flooding down her throat. She swallowed convulsively, concentrating on the tide of sensation rolling through her pussy, her pelvis, and her clit. Her vision darkening, she closed her eyes and let herself enjoy the raw animalistic pleasure flooding her body and senses and the sounds of primal male that filled the room. Cougar’s driving movements finally slowed, and he rocked against her gently. He pressed his lips against her sweaty back, and he whispered against her hair, his voice rough with emotion. “My forever.” “Our forever,” Tyler said.

340


Chapter Twenty-Eight Carly stretched languorously on the damp sheets. The aroma of spent males drifted through the room on the warm breeze coming through the open French door. She could hear the sounds of the bullfrogs calling to their mates and see the glittering flickers of the female fireflies in the trees, tempting the males toward them. Everyone was having sex tonight it seemed, and Carly’d had more than her fair share. She’d had enough to sustain the average woman for a month. How lucky I am. She snuggled closer to the warm body next to hers. Tyler ran his hand up her hip in his sleep. She stretched out her arm and met more warm skin. A hand wrapped around hers, and Shane murmured softly. All her men had fallen asleep it seemed. It was late, and she should do the same. She sighed deeply and turned her attention to the door again. Yes, she should sleep, but the stars beyond the balcony twinkled high in the sky and beckoned to her to come play in the darkness. The little animal inside her wanted to scamper through the forest and run through the fields, maybe all the way to Cotton Creek where they could splash in the water and cool down their fevered flesh. She sat up and squirmed her way through the pile of male bodies. Several hands skimmed over her as she made her way to the bottom of the bed. When she reached the door, she turned to find five pairs of eyes glittering in the dark. “What are you doing, darlin’?” Tyler asked. “Come back to bed,” Shane said. Carly spread her arms and stretched up on her tiptoes. “I feel so…” Cougar sat up and tossed hair away from his face. He gave her a humorous smile. “Free?” “Yes! That’s exactly how I feel. Free!” She twirled in a circle.


341

“Releasing the animal does that,” Cougar said. Carly bobbed up and down on her toes. “Let’s all go for a run.” “Seriously?” Dusty grumbled. Gabe rubbed the heels of his hands into his eyes. “Yeah, seriously?” She skipped across the room and grabbed their hands, tugging them across the sheets. “Yes, seriously. Come on. What could be more fun than cougars, a coyote, and a mongoose racing to Cotton Creek? I want to wrap my body around yours and slide between your legs and twist around your throats and—” Before she could finish her sentence, four cougars shimmered into existence, their eyes sparking green fire. She glanced curiously at Gabe, and her brows rose. “Go ahead,” he said with a smile. “Someone has to get the doors. I’ll catch up.” Carly closed her eyes and made the most ridiculous wish a woman could make. “I wish for you to come out and play.” She caught the brief shimmer before she dropped to the floor. She chirruped then scampered to the door, following behind her pride of cougars. **** Tyler nodded to the pretty dark-haired woman standing outside Suzie’s playhouse. Carly knew she was a Tomcat by her black polo shirt, though she didn’t know which number. The woman smiled at them both, and Carly thought the female Tomcat might be another sort of big cat, possibly a panther. “Everything under control?” Tyler asked the woman. “Right as rain,” she said. “I’ve been invited to cowgirl tea when I’m off duty.” The woman winked. “Just don’t ask for sugar,” Tyler said with a grimace. “I heard she keeps dirt in the sugar bowl.” The Tomcat laughed. “No sugar.” She patted her nonexistent stomach. “I’m on a diet.” “Good call.” Tyler knocked on the little yellow door.

342


Carly heard Suzie’s voice beyond. “I’m coming! Just a minute.” When the door opened, Suzie stood there smiling, her powder blue cowgirl hat tipped back on her head and the ruffles of her blue skirt swinging around her legs. In her arms she held a bright-eyed teddy bear wearing a matching outfit. “Are you busy, kitten?” Tyler asked. “Just dressing Betsy,” Suzie said. Then her brows drew down, and her lips puckered. “What’cha doing here, Daddy? Somethin’ wrong?” “Nope,” Tyler said. “Nothing in the world is wrong.” “Come to visit then?” Suzie asked. Her gaze ticked between Tyler and Carly. “We did,” Carly said. “Then you wanna come in?” Suzie stepped back and swung the door open. Carly and Tyler both ducked through the opening, and Tyler immediately folded himself onto a tiny chair so his head wouldn’t bang on the ceiling. Carly sat down as well and tucked her hands around her knees. Tomásina lay curled on a small bed in the corner. Sleeping soundly, the cute bundle of gray fur was nothing like her namesake. Suzie held up the teapot. “Would you like some tea?” “Sure,” Tyler said. “But no sugar for me. I’m on a diet.” He patted his stomach. Suzie laughed. “Oh, Daddy, you don’t need to diet. At least not until you’re really really old…” She tilted her head and tapped her cheek. “Like when I’m ten.” Carly pressed her lips together and shot a glance at Tyler. He was having a hard time holding his laughter in. He caught Suzie in his arm and gathered her against him, pulling her onto his lap. “You just let me know when you think I’m fat,” Tyler said. “Deal?” She nodded. “Deal.” Tyler glanced at Carly over the top of Suzie’s head, and Carly gave him an encouraging smile. “We wanted to talk to you about something, kitten.” She lifted her face. “Okay, Daddy. What is it?”


343

Tyler simply stared at his daughter. Carly smiled inwardly. Her big strong alpha seemed a bit apprehensive of telling her their plans. She watched him swallow, and he glanced back up at her. Suzie put her hand on her head to hold her hat and tilted her face back farther. “Daddy?” “Carly and I were talking…” “’Bout what?” “About…” He scratched the back of his neck. “About maybe getting married.” Suzie gasped. “What would you think of that idea?” “Married? For real and true?” With wide eyes, she stared at them both, her gaze darting rapidly between them. Carly nodded. “For real and true.” “Yes, yes!” Suzie cried. “I want that.” Tyler cupped her face. “That would make Carly your mama, Suzie. Would you like that idea too?” Suzie’s eyes sparkled with tears. “A mama again? For me?” “Yes, angel, for you.” “I loved my mama,” Suzie said softly, “but I’ve wanted a new one.” She grabbed Tyler’s shirt and hauled herself closer to his face. “Is this for real, Daddy? You’re not teasin’ me, are you?” Tyler shook his head. “No, darlin’, I’m not teasing you.” Suzie turned toward Carly as a tear slid down her cheek. “Do you want to be my mama?” she asked softly. Carly nodded, feeling tears burning her eyes. “I can’t think of anything I want more in this whole world.” Suzie scrambled across Tyler’s lap and into Carly’s. She knelt on Carly’s thighs and wrapped her arms around her neck. She glanced up at her shyly. “Did you know my real name is Suzannah?” Carly nodded. “It’s a beautiful name.” Suzie turned toward Tyler and smiled. “Mama, my first mama, gave it to me, right, Daddy?” “Right, Suzie Q.” He pulled his daughter from Carly’s lap, gave her a hug, then adjusted her cowgirl hat. “Now, when do you think we should have the wedding?” Suzie hopped up and down. “Tomorrow!”

344


Tyler glanced at Carly, and she nodded, laughing as the tears rolled down her cheeks. “I think that can be arranged,” Tyler said. “Tomorrow it is.” **** Talon spread his wings a bit wider and soared through the sky above the Louisiana bayou. The moist air felt like a shroud weighing down on his feathers, and he remembered he’d hated this area of the country more than any other he’d been forced to work in. He rode the soggy currents over the swamps and to the outskirts of New Orleans. Once he’d crossed the border, he glided through the city to the balcony of the high-rise hotel. One more stop and he’d be off to Miami to free his brother. Raptor must have given up on ever seeing the light of day. Talon couldn’t wait to see him. Brothers had to stick to together, but twins had to stick like glue. He hoped Raptor didn’t hold too much against him. He’d been working for both their futures. He landed on the stone ledge of the balcony then folded his wings. Once he’d hopped to the balcony floor, he twisted his back and let the shimmer embrace him. He loved being in eagle form and feeling the wind rustling his feathers, but when he became a man, he loved the feel of the earth under his feet. He liked being able to travel in both worlds. A light snapped on inside the hotel room, and the glass door slid open. “Buenos noches, mi amigo.” “Evening, sir.” Talon stepped over the threshold and followed the shadowy figure toward the dim light on the other side of the room. He heard the clink of ice in a glass then took the proffered drink. He took a sip and let the slow burn of the whiskey wind its way through his insides. Not his choice for a blistering-hot night in New Orleans, but a drink was a drink. “And how is everyone at Cattail Ranch?” the man asked in a smooth Latin accent. “Sorry to say they’re all still alive and kicking, sir.” “Ah, then Juan has failed.” Talon drew a line across his throat with a thick nail. “He’s deader than a doornail, sir. Decapitated.” “Es que la verdad? Truly? Cómo es posible?”


345

“Honestly, I don’t know how it’s freaking possible. But he came out in two small pieces. He never even got a chance to shift back.” “Una mangosta,” the man said. “A mongoose? Fuck me. And you think it’s…” “Sí, la mujer.” He nodded then took a sip of his whiskey. “He strayed from the path for a reason, mi amigo. Juan does not stray.” He drained the amber fluid and tapped the empty glass with a nail. “No, not usually,” Talon said. “Carly Barnes has more power than we thought. Who’d have thought? She seemed like such a little city mouse.” The man sighed. “Mi pobre hijo.” He stared into his empty glass for a moment then raised his head, his serpent eyes glittering in the darkness like pinpoints of starlight in a moonless night. “We shall avenge my son, Talon. We shall finish this woman and those fucking pumas, and that senator will die. Montgomery will not be permitted to fuck over everything I’ve worked for all my life. If it takes my own hand to complete the job, so be it. But hopefully it will not come to that.” “What do you need me to do, Señor Santos?” “Free your brother and return to New Orleans. It’s time to bring my daughter back into the fold. Whether she likes it or not.”

THE END

ABOUT THE AUTHORS Ashley Shay and Josie Hunter both live in Ohio and have discovered they love creating worlds together. They hope you enjoyed visiting Catamount, Texas. Contact Ashley at [email protected]. Contact Josie at [email protected].

Also by Ashley Shay Ménage Everlasting: The American Heroes Collection: Arizona: Sinful Pleasures

Also by Josie Hunter Ménage Everlasting: The Lost Collection: The Gold Digger

For titles by Josie Hunter writing as Amber Carlton, please visit www.bookstrand.com/amber-carlton

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

The Lady Takes a Pride

The Lady Takes a Pride

The Lady Takes a Pride